《The Billionaire鈥檚 Pretty Thief》


 Chapter 1

    Bepanda,


    The Mansion,


    9:30 a. m.


    The sound of cutlery resounded in the dining room. On the table, arge stout man sat at the head of the table artistically cutting through his steak.


    His in face is void of any emotion and looks like he has woken up from the perfect side of the bed. On the other side of the small table is his niece, Crystal Melody Taylor.


    A lock of chestnut hair curled her back, her heart-shaped face buried in her te of food. So far, so good, she has no reasons toin about anything.


    At twenty-three, Crystal is bound to her uncle for life, difficult at times to exin why she can¡¯t live with her uncle, but then, they are glued together. Today seemed promising, the sun had been overheard since morning, and if she hadn¡¯t woken up to make breakfast for her uncle, she would still have been sleeping.


    Uncle Maxwell ced another chunk of the sliced meat into his mouth, looking at his niece all the same.


    Crystal knew that something was up with this old man today.


    He always did have some n toe up with, something that would make him run his business effectively.


    At ten, Crystal¡¯s parents the involved in a ne crash while going to London. The effect was disastrous especially for her at that age. For her not to be sent to the orphanage, Maxwell signed up as her paternal guardian.


    It is sad because Maxwell was the one to manage Dad¡¯spany. Nothing profitable hase out of it, and two years ago, thepany started facing a stage of recession.


    It has to be, especially when one has a careless uncle like Uncle Max.


    To boost it, Maxwell has turned his niece into a thief. Crystal¡¯s beautiful face will cover up for her lost reputation.


    ¡°No one will ever believe you stole from one or two men, Crystal, your heart-shaped face and bulb eyes do the trick perfectly for you already,¡± Maxwell always says convincing her.


    Each time their eyes met at the table, Crystal always saw it, trying as much to focus on her food, but then, her Uncle¡¯s tearful appearance on her body always made her tremble, thinking that he was nning another assignment for her. Of course, he did.


    Pushing his te away from his face, Max was done with the meal and he picked the white napkin to dab his lips with it.


    ¡°Thank you, for the meal, my favorite little niece,¡± he muttered.¡±You are wee, Uncle Max,¡± she let out trying her best to be polite. Every one of Crystal¡¯s friends always wished to be like her.


    What more could she ask for?


    She had the perfect blue and grey eyes, almond in shape, and entuated her seductive looks each time she lured a man to her bed as she tried stealing from them. Crystal¡¯s favorite logo is,


    ¡°Their money, my body,¡± Sheughed at the face of the men who always thought that having her would mean the world to them.


    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter much now, does it? The moment she makes them sleep, she steals from them and elopes, at least, she is very good at sneaking out unnoticed.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Another part of Crystal¡¯s pretty face that attracts men to her is her lips. Oh! that juicy lips of hers, exquisite, always full and blossoming. The way her lips were carved made one know that God had taken his time to use his sharpened pencil on his lips.


    They were not only attractive but made men want to bet on having her.


    Unknown to them is that she wasn¡¯t interested in knowing of the men, she just wanted their bags filled with money, and some free time flirting with them.


    Well, the flirting never exceeded an hour, the time for them to know one another and move on with their lives. ¡°Crystal, are you there?¡± Maxwell asked. She had to take several seconds to process whatever her uncle was saying before replying to him.


    Realizing that she hadn¡¯t heard anything, she decided to ask. ¡°Excuse me?¡± she let out. This time, he looked at her quizically, raising a brow to study her face for a short while.


    ¡°Are you alright? you seem distant from this ce,¡± he exined. That was right, she had her problems, and he was one of his problems, but then saying it to this man would murder and make the man think that she was disrespecting him.


    ¡°Yes, Max, I am fine,¡± she lied through her teeth. To Crystal, a peaceful environment like this is all that is needed, nothing more, nothing less. She loves the atmosphere so far, especially as Max wasn¡¯t mad at her.


    ¡°If you are fine, why then are you ying with your food?¡± he shot. At this time, she locked her eyes on her te, noticing that she had been picking her egg with a fork and not putting any of it in her mouth.


    ¡°I just lost appetite,¡± she said. A look at her and Max knew something was aching her heart, he had to solve her problem if he wanted her to work for him again. At least, bringing her to apromising position might make things work out for him.


    Max is too greedy to even let his niece have her way about it. She has been a toy in his maniptive hands, always being the obedient little girl he trained her to be.


    Rebellion now will only mean that she wants to destroy his ns, something that he is totally against.


    Standing from the table, she straightened his shirt. Gently, he ced his palms on the mahogany table, making sure his entire weight was not on it.


    Looking at his niece who had grown overnight, he said in his husky voice.


    ¡°We have a meeting at 11:00 a. m. in my office. Make sure you are the Crystal, we shall have a word together,¡± he muttered.


    After saying that, he walked away.

 Chapter 2

    Crystal stood in front of the big broad door that stood in front of her reluctant to hit on the door. Each time she raised her hand bringing it towards the door, she only ended up pushing it towards her side sighing.


    ¡°Come on, girl, you need to get a grip over yourself and knock, nothing can be so bad than arriving here and not knocking on the door,¡± she murmured to herself. It is obvious what Uncle Max was saying, he just wanted to tie her up with another person from whom she would steal money.


    Sighing, she made up her mind to hit the door. ¡°Come in,¡± the husk baritone answered from the inside.


    Opening the door, she crossed her fingers tight. Popping her head in the office, she was startled by Max¡¯s voice sweetly weing her.


    ¡°There you are Crystal I thought you would never show up, besides, you are five minuteste, but never mind,e here, buddy, have a seat,¡± he said motioning to the chair opposite his desk.


    This is unlike the man she always calls uncle. His honey tongue and flowery voice caught her aback, something she couldn¡¯t think about as being possible.


    Well, Crystal¡¯s rtionship with her paternal uncle was purely business. At fifty, he tried his best to secure histe brother¡¯s wealth, instead of fighting for his family, to build a life for himself, he was settled on managing thepany, something that does not believe in him.


    Crystal swirled her eyes through his office, looking at it. It was broad, and most of the time, Max sat here conducting business. It was more of a private office for him and every record concerning thepany was kept here, where he could easily ess it.


    Crystal is always filled with grief because she doesn¡¯t know where the documents are, and Max Always hides them with care, especially after knowing that his niece wants the documents too.


    Maxwell noticed that Crystal¡¯s eyes were pulled away from his attention, as she searched through the room trying to master things.


    This room had once been her father¡¯s office, he had always made sure she didn¡¯t get in her because he feared that she might spread out some papers that were supposed to be ced on high security, something he would need in his business.


    Although she is twenty-three years old now and several years have passed by, she doesn¡¯t seem to forget those precious memories of her and her father.


    Max who always seeks attention noticed that Crystal had nowpletely lost her focus on him, on why she was here, instead, her beautiful eyes had an instant dark cloud shading them immediately.


    This caused him to lean towards the desk, tapping lightly on it as he tried pulling her attention towards it.


    ¡°Hey, Crystals, return to earth,¡± he muttered startling her. Squirming beneath his words, she blinked severally trying to fix her eyes on his chubby cheeks.


    ¡°I am on Earth,¡± she mouthed. Max rolled her eyes. He brushed that aside, not wanting to prolong the discussion because It would mean deviating from his main aim, but then, he had something to talk about already.


    ¡°I noticed that you didn¡¯t seem fine during breakfast, you know you can always talk about it right? I am ready to listen, just talk it out,¡± Max said urging his niece to talk. Giving out a burst of fakeughter, forced her contours to brighten up as a silly smile painted on her face. ¡°Ah! I am fine, Uncle Max, I have nothing bothering me, if I were, I would let you know,¡± she mouthed, lying true her truth. After these words, she pped herself mentally, what she said where all lies, she wanted to talk about her father¡¯spany, they belong to her, and she is big enough to manage her deceased father¡¯spany. Besides, the sales from thepany are enough to raise sales funds for her to enjoy her life with, she is just nervous to talk about it for nothing. Unlike the words that pout out of her mouth, she decided to reconsider it.


    ¡°No, totally fine though,¡± she let out.


    Looking at her now, Max asked gently wanting to know the course of her difort.


    ¡°You know you can always talk about it, right? I¡¯ll solve your problem if it is possible for me to do so,¡± he let out. Crystal didn¡¯t feel good about this, especially when she knew who her uncle was and how he behaved. This is not going to be their first discussion about it, but then, it is worth giving it a go this time. Lifting her head, she paired her baby blue eyes with the man who satfortably on his office chair leaning in front of his desk.¡±Max, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for me to take over Dad¡¯spany? like, I want to have it. I am twenty-three years old, and I am certain that the business is going to do well as it did while under your supervision,¡± she spat looking at him. Immediately as the words entered his ears, Max had a grim look, he didn¡¯t seem good, of course, why would he be good when he had just heard his niece spit in his face that she wanted her father¡¯spany back?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Crystal I hope you know what you want. The matter is not about wanting to control thepany, it is whether you will be able to manage it as well as I have done for the past thirteen years,¡± he let out trying to reason out matters with her.


    Crystal suddenly grew mad at Maxwell, these were the lines she had heard for the past five years each time she wanted her father¡¯spany.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been managing thepany for several years now. I am grateful you did, but let me be in charge now. Just like you, thepany has gone into recession several times under your rule, I want to make my own mistakes too,¡± Crystal exined. Max wasn¡¯t finding this funny anymore, so he said,


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°My rights, my father¡¯spany, hand me the documents,¡± she shot. Max gasped in shock.

 Chapter 3

    Max was sobbing and Crystal stood beside him consoling him. ¡°Max, it¡¯s alright, hush now,¡± she said. His tricks were now made in to her already.


    This is his normal way to behave, especially when he knows that his niece won¡¯t disobey him. Pretending like he is crying, he said to her, ¡°Why should I stop crying, Crystal? When my little niece has grown so big that she now wants to control everything and chase me out of her life and house. I will leave,¡± he said drastically, bowing his head down.


    Although Crystal is aware of his Uncle¡¯s tricks she isn¡¯t an ungrateful person to brush Max¡¯s sacrifices he made for her all these years. Taking a step behind, she scurried to her seat wanting to hear what his uncle had to say. ¡°Max, this is not what I nned to do, I mean making you weep, but then¡­¡± she broke out when Max cut it firmly.


    ¡°What did you mean, Crystal? I¡¯ve spent the past thirteen years of my life taking care of you, your father¡¯spany, forgetting about myself, my own life only for you to grow up and throw this shit to my face? wow! well done. I didn¡¯t marry because of you, I settled down prematurely with no ns of my own just because of you. If I wasn¡¯t there for you, by now you would have been in an orphanage somewhere, or at least adopted by some people who wouldn¡¯t show you love the way I did,¡± Max¡¯s words were like a dagger, each word he spat out of his mouth made Crystal want to cry, he was right, and just because he did all these things for her shows that he is a good person and means well for her.


    ¡°I am sorry Max, I didn¡¯t mean to raise this feeling in you, I sincerely apologize for doing so,¡± she exined bowing her head in disgust.


    A slow sensual smile spread through Maxwell¡¯s lips as it curved inly beside his mouth. He knew his tears would cause his niece to be remorseful, and that is why he always allowed himself to cry that much, he never wanted her to have reasons to talk about thepany again because he would only end up in aplicated matter.


    Besides, he has other ns for his niece, the earlier the better.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I know we are all reliable to make mistakes, but spotting those mistakes and trying to redeem them in the perfect direction will only do us good,¡± he let out.


    One thing that kept bothering Crystal the most was the fact that she had not seen the documents before, Max refused to show her anything that had to do with her father, and her father¡¯s will was never exposed, she wondered why.


    All these things always make her mad especially when she thinks about it, this only seeds in making her mad at her uncle. ¡°When do you n on handing thepany over to me?¡± she blurted out daring not to stare at her uncle¡¯s deep eyes that were filled with sorrow.


    Staring at Crystal, Max had this shocked expression on his face, he thought he had seeded in wrapping his niece around his tiny finger, guess he was far from that truth now.


    ¡°Thepany is in recession,¡± he blurted out. This is another of his silly words, he always ns it but this time, he seems to convince Tia more because it drives him toward his n.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about, Max? it has not been up to six months ago when I gave you twenty million Francs, what do you always do with that kind of money?¡± she asked in frustration.


    It is evident that she is tired of fighting for this man, nothing alwayses out positive for him apart from the fact that he wants to get better by tricking his niece and sending her to the front to protect thepany.


    ¡°I know, Crystal, but then, thepany is not doing well as nned, and bills to settle every month, and workers to pay too,¡± he said sadly.


    T-Baypany and co is a renownedpany, known for its extravagant products and services they rendered not only nationally, but also internationally.


    It produces children¡¯s toys and essories that range from zero to ten years old, but now, she can¡¯t seem to understand why thepany isn¡¯t booming as before, it surely had to especially now when the birthrate has increased in the country, and everyone is purchasing one or two things.


    Crystal rubbed her temple lightly, she felt like Max was simply lying to her, yet with no proof, she had no way to get at him other than believing him. ¡°Ohh! something must be done then, or you sell thepany,¡± she spat disgustingly seeing it as the only option.


    ¡°Sell it? of course, that wouldn¡¯t be the option, I have a n, and I would like you to cooperate with me, we can have the money to boost it in less than night, you know,¡± he exined.


    Maxwell¡¯s n was already evident, he wants Crystal to steal from those men she always does all the time. She didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Max, I am tired of tricking men and stealing their money, I do not want it. Just give me thepany, let me be in charge, I bet things will be better this time,¡± she begged her uncle.


    Each of them had their different evil ns, it was governed by selfishness, they all wanted to be in the position of ownership, but by rights, it belonged to Crystal, Maxwell didn¡¯t just want to hand it over to her. ring at his niece, he knew he had to convince Crystal, the earlier the better, things needed to speed up as fast as possible.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that Crystal, this isn¡¯t going to be like the other men you¡¯ve had to trick from, the deal for this one is heavenly, you must just y along,¡± he exined wriggling his forehead.


    ¡°How much is the deal?¡± she asked eyeing him. It is not as if she is going to ept it anyway, she is curious about knowing it, especially as Max was overjoyed while saying it wishing her to ept it. Maybe when she hears the prize, it might motivate her.


    ¡°The money involved is thirty million francs CFA,¡± he spat. ¡°What?¡± She eximed opening her mouth.

 Chapter 4

    If Crystal never had the urge to go in for a deal before, she did now, like seriously, this is the best news she has had to hear for a while, it is just the best.


    Looking at Max now, she still pulled back the urge to jump into such a deal, at least not when it wasn¡¯t clear how.


    ¡°How then will the money help me when you will still be the one to control thepany?¡± she questioned looking at him straight in the eyes.


    ¡°See, Crystal, let¡¯s look at things from the bright side, and I promise you this after the money is ours, I will make sure I restore thepany, then after that, I am going to give it to you, trust me on that,¡± he let out trying to convince her.


    Things weren¡¯t still clear for Crystal she wanted more exnation, she needed to know these things more, and an exnation would be best for her. Throughout the years she has been stealing from these wealthy billionaires, Crystal has never had an offer of thirty million, the highest was twenty million, and that was six months ago.


    Maybe her game was suddenly getting better. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s your deal in this, Maxwell?¡± She inquired calling him using his first name.


    Each time she did so, it meant that she was fed up with him still treating her as though she was still ten year olds. years old full-growndy who has decided to im her rights, this time, she is bent on recovering thepany.


    Max leaned on his office chair, using his thumb and forefinger, he smeared his mustache together, smoothing it as much as possible.


    ¡°Well, I will have a part of the money, and with that, I will live your life, going somewhere to start my own life, somewhere far away,¡± said Maxwell.


    Crystal suddenly wore a solemn face, before Max hade to her after noticing that his senior brother and wife had died leaving their ten-year-old daughter, he was forced toe back to them, taking precautions to try his life out in Bepanda, as he became her only family member, opting up to be her guardian. She felt like tears were going to pour out of her eyes streaming down her cheeks, blinking severally, she tried her best to avoid the tears from flowing down.


    ¡°Max? You know I¡¯ll never want you to leave the house right?¡± Crystal demanded mouthing softly. Max smiled slightly, although he didn¡¯t want it to show, not in the least, so he said resting the me more on his niece.


    ¡°No, you want me to live, Crystal, my life is already so miserable, especially with the stress you constantly make me undergo.


    Each time you im yourte father¡¯s properties, I just cry because I had been a fool for thirteen years, settling down in a ce that isn¡¯t mine and would never be mine.


    I think leaving is the best thing for me to do now, so I will leave,¡± he exined.


    Staring at Crystal from half-closed lips, he noticed her sad expression, and this made him understand that his niece has a very feeble heart which he can control at any time and as it pleases him.


    They sat quietly, ears one another¡¯s heavy breathing. A look at Crystal and Maxwell knew the victory was his, deserved it and that was it.


    Tell me about the man I am supposed to steal from him, and when that is supposed to be done, I will set to it as soon as possible¡± Crystal muttered aloud, allowing Maxwell to hear it. Immediately, a brilliant grin shed his image, as he exposed his white pair of clean, white and teeth.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t want to miss this golden opportunity, Crystal, that¡¯s why you remain my favorite baby niece,¡± he exined. Throwing her head behind, sheughed out. Her anger wouldn¡¯t make her lose such a golden opportunity, she needed the money, so, she would do everything under her control to have it.


    ¡°Alright, I know right? now shoot, I have to go and buy some clothes, I don¡¯t love the old ones anymore,¡± she said addressing her uncle. Their bond was more than that of an uncle and niece rtionship, they were more like business partners with the exception that Uncle Maxwell was the boss, he ruled her, he managed her father¡¯s business and everything that concerned them.


    ring at her pretty face now, he prepared himself to make an awesome speech, one that would make her long to talk more and head to executing it.


    Max was happy because his niece was falling for his n once more, he needed her to obey him as much as possible because he needed the money. Clearing his throat, he started describing the nature of her new job.


    ¡°Well! Crystal, our target is Mr. ze Jadiel Lewis, the richest billionaire in Dou. He is going to be at the club tonight, and I pray you be at your top-notch, seduce him as much as possible, lure him to your end and when he¡¯s ready to settle with you, but the portion in his drink and let him sleep his life out,¡± he exined.


    The deal was always the same as before, but then, it was tonight kind of rushed.


    ¡°What? tonight? why are you telling me now? I barely have time to prepare,¡± she shouted raking her hair. This caused Maxwell to chuckle, she loved seeing his niece go all crazy just for the sake of business, for the money, but then, he had to make her chill.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Come down, Crystal, it¡¯s still 11:10 a. m. so you have enough time to settle for tonight. He wouldn¡¯t be turning in the club till nine p. m. so you have the whole time to do what you want before then,¡± he advised.


    Crystal¡¯s blood was already boiling, she had the anxiety to do this, and she was ready for it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± she said starting to rise from the chair. Maxwell opened his drawer, removed a bundle of money, and handed, d it to her.


    ¡°Here, Crystal, go and make yourself beautiful for tonight,¡± he announced. Grabbing it, she happily left his office.

 Chapter 5

    The sound of the music sounds throughout the club. Royal City is the biggest club in town, the best especially when partying is concerned.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The temperature of the club was high, people rubbed their sweaty bodies against the others, and those who came for the strippers to perform stood at the corner admiring them.


    To say that this club was short of anything was a lie. Royal City is located at Bonapriso, the heart of Dou, and so did everyone who wanted to visit the ce.


    Business is sometimes carried out here, and those who wanted to enjoy themselves had motels avable for them on the other side of the building.


    It is exactly nine p. m. on point, and an expensive Benz just pulled up at the club¡¯s parking lot. The bold writings of the club¡¯s name__royal city were written in bold and the colorful lights shone on every one of the letters indicating that a club was there.


    Many people had several reasons for visiting the club, sometimes, murderers are sent to spot someone and kill, yes, it had happened before, in such a way that it has forced the security at the club to increase.


    The owner of the club ensured that no selling of illegal drugs was permitted there, if you were being caught, they they would turn you personally to the police. Instead, this ce was central and madeV. I. P. because many big businessmen in the country came here to have fun.


    Tonight was the deal night, ze Jadiel Lewis stopped his car, removing the key from the keyhole. He has a reason foring here today, he knows it is going to work therefore he has the anxiety to try it out. What he wants to try out tonight is thedy he has been hearing about, they say her name is Crystal Melody Taylor.


    ze loves challenges, where others have failed is where he wants to try out, and he needs to be at the top of these things. Crystal is known for stealing rich men¡¯s money, she has stood up with them for a nightstand, but it always turns up that the men always wake up sometimeter the next day, remembering nothing about what happened to them the previous night, and their money gone.


    When Crystal is always being confronted, she pretends to be like the angel¡¯s daughter and always wins the case against the men. They have the money, she has the wisdom and intelligence to y over them.


    Tonight is going to be different, ze is the best gamer in town, and his rule is to trick the most beautifuldies into his bed, he has the anxiety to always do so, and it makes him happy.


    When he heard about Crystal, and he had several ims of being innocent, at first pissed ze off, but here is he, trying her out. Several businessmen had warned him not to venture, but he had deafened his ears towards them. He needs to try Crystal out, he wants some experience for himself.


    Therefore, the first thing I did was to talk about it with some friends. ¡°I have thirty million francs ced aside for Crystal,¡± he had exined.


    They all screamed, advising him not to venture, and he turned deaf ears to them. He wants to trap thedy, and he knows she wille. By now, he knows that Crystal will be in the club, waiting for him to show up, they both targeted one another.


    Looking behind, he started at his most, resting in a briefcaseint in the backseat. He had the anxiety to rush with the money in the club, but then, he reserved his patience, a time for the money will arrive, yes it will.


    Opening the door of the car, he ced his leg on the marbled ground, his shoes shining as millions of sprinkles blinked on it. ze made Suthishis caraway well secured, especially as the money was inside the car. Straightening his clothes, he stood at full length.


    Tall, slender, and handsome was he, 6¡¯4, handsome, and looked like a Greek god. To say that ze was handsome is an understatement because actually, he was strickenly handsome. He looked like a fine iron had passed on his suit. He wore a grey suit, and it matched perfectly on him perfectly, especially as his white shirt clung to him, releasing his model features, and the way it was clean and hung around his neck showed that it suited him perfectly.


    ze is well-built, more like an athlete, or he did the appropriate sports that painted his manly features. One could look and him and drool. He was every girl¡¯s dream, unlike the potbelly billionaires that were around, he made an outstanding difference and challenged the rest to work harder not to only have money, but to keep their bodies fit to showcase their wealth.


    ze used his godly figure to get away with thedies in his past, to him, they were all gold diggers, and no one had made him feel like they deserved his love, so is the one she is about to meet tonight.


    She is going to pay for all his colleagues and fellow rich men she had had to steal from them. Making her pay for their sins is the reason why he was here tonight and he wishes to get back at her.


    The measures he wanted to use on her were going to be something different, Crystal¡¯s mind is going to be blown off when she finds out that her new target is also targeting her, she is his victim and he doesn¡¯t n on letting her go, instead, he wants to make things hard for her, everything about her this night is going to change phase, exactly as she has made the men in ze¡¯s circle go home sad and miserable, it is her own time to have the same feeling as the men had.


    She deserves it. Sighing, he ced the first step, making his way towards the club. He has a business to settle, and a girl¡¯s life to wreck.

 Chapter 6

    As he moved down his car, he handed the keys to one of the security agents to take his car to the parking lodge and ensure that it had no scratch on it.


    The doors were opened for him as he approached the club and the guards at the entrance greeted him with so much respect as he was known as a very influential person.


    He walked through the door and with a suspicious sight, he looked for his prey advancing slowly like a thief avoiding deadly traps on his path.


    The club was full as always and he needed to be very alert in order not to leave any stone unturned.


    The music was so good so he sat at the bar and ordered a ss of double Scotch. The bartender took a ss from the ss bar and cleaned it with a clean white cloth.


    He ced it in front of him and poured two different brands of drinks. When he was done with what he was doing, he turned and served ze with some ice in it.


    ¡°Thank you¡±, he said in a gentle voice.


    He sipped from his ss and he looked around again as a predictor looking for its prey carefully in order not to be distracted.


    He thought for a moment of asking the bartender if he had noticed anything strange about a beautifuldy who sights rich men and lures them to her bed to steal from them, but he kept quiet because his missing was of high priority to him.


    He kept on looking around and the buy was getting started. The DJ was an experienced one as he knew what to y to make the crowd go crazy with excitement.


    The atmosphere was intense and somedies approached him touching him and asking that they go to the dancefloor.


    ze chuckles and says that he isn¡¯t there for a dance and that he asked the bartender to offer them whatever they wanted on his bill.


    Thedies sat on the chairs happy as they gave their various brands of drinks.


    He got up and walked around the club for some time looking at everyone keenly and making sure that he not going to let this opportunity of getting back at the pretty thief slide away.


    His ego and reputation were far more important to him than any other thing so he had to preserve that to his friends and to the others that have been victims of thatdy.


    ¡± There are a lot of beautifuldies here tonight, but none of them is as beautiful as the thief¡±, he spoke to himself.


    Thereupon he realized that he was getting paranoid thinking that way about his prey.


    On the other hand, Crystal was all set and was almost at the club. She breathed steadily as though it was her first time doing something like that.


    ¡°Why am I so nervous¡±, she asked herself as she tried to control her actions in order not to ruin her ns.


    ¡± Ms., we are here¡±. The driver notified Crystal as he stopped the car right in front of the club so that she could go down and get into the club.


    A security agent came to the car and opened the door for her toe out of the car.


    ¡°Thank you Jake and remember I will be going home alone as usual after my dealings okay?¡±, She said to him.


    He nodded which was a sign of understanding.


    ¡± Wee Ms.¡±, the security agent said to Crystal.


    She replied to him with a smile that was quickly erased from her lips. The door opened up and she went inside looking all radiant like the Queen of the highlights.


    She walked through the club sighting everyone to see if her victim had arrived.


    They both have the same motive foring to that particr club that night but Crystal didn¡¯t know she was going to be a victim of herself.


    ¡°I have to get the rest of the money if I want to get back what rightfully belongs to me¡±. She murmured.


    All the men in the club couldn¡¯t get the thief¡¯s eyes off her not even for a second. She was so beautiful with an innocent face that could decide even the angels themselves.


    She went to a table and settled downfortably while raiding for her victim to show up so that she could start talking to him and swiveling his mind to achieve all the things she intended to get that night from him.


    ¡± Hey, pretty damsel, why are you sitting all alone. You are so beautiful to be sitting all alone here¡±. A man walked up to her and whispered.


    ¡°I am not alone, Mr¡­¡±, She paused as she wanted the man to give his name.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson of the Telmunications group ofpanies¡±. He said offering his hand for a handshake with an outstanding smile.


    ¡± I am Nathalie Gilbert and I am a designer¡± ¡± she said taking the man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Okay, I am pleased to meet such a beautifuldy and you don¡¯t deserve to be sitting alone. I wonder what kind of man will keep such a piece of precious jewelry lying carelessly, especially in this kind of ce¡±. He muttered heartily.


    With a smile on her face, she looked at him in wonder and said,


    ¡± You sure are good with words Mr. Wilson and I like that¡±.


    The conversation seemed interesting but she never brought down her guard, not for a second.


    Her eyes kept on scrolling through the club searching for her lucky champ for that night.


    I Wilson was a good catch, a pretty good one at that, but ze was the one she was there for and she was so eager to see him this time it wasn¡¯t only for her assignment but there was something else that had added that she couldn¡¯t exin it herself.


    ¡°So tell me, what can I do to make Ms., Nathalia mine for the night?¡±. He inquired.


    She looked at him and thought to herself that if it wasn¡¯t for the assignment that she had that evening, she would have dealt with the man in front of her.


    ¡± Nothing there isn¡¯t much to do to get my attention Mr. Wilson¡±, She replied.


    A waiter had arrived from the signal of Mr. Wilson¡¯s gesture and he had ordered the most expensive bottle of champagne with two sses.


    ¡°So tell me, what are the things that you can do for me and I give you my word that if you do me good, I will treat you right because money is not a problem¡±. He spoke with sureness.


    ¡± I bet you can¡±, She chuckles as she looks at him straight in the eyes.


    The bottle of champagne was brought to them and it was opened and served.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a toast to a beautifuldy with a great sense of humor¡±, He spoke as they toasted their sses.


    The ze had been held down by a stripper who was making him feel good. It was a moment of ecstasy as his good looks were always used as a point of attraction todies and they couldn¡¯t resist.


    He sat there letting her touch him from side to side while he swayed his eyes from east to south. He had a serious mission and he wasn¡¯t going to fail it no matter what it was going to cost him.


    ¡± Why are you all tensed handsome, rx and let me make you feel good¡±, the striper said.


    The ze was a snub and he wasn¡¯t the talking type so he just looked at her and snubbed.


    The striper continued to do her thing while He just sat down there like a carving wood with no sentiments.


    He got up brutally and walked out of the private ce and he went back to his position on the table.


    Thedies he had bought drunks for were still there chatting and having fun.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked around one more time and as he was about to turn his head to take his ss and drink some more, he saw Crystal sitting in a corner with a man.


    He was lost at the sight of her beauty as she looked at her with so much passion and intensity.


    Her beauty was nothing he had ever seen before and she was just an epitome of the word beauty.


    His eyes were like that of an Egyptian goddess finely shaped with a suspended pencil giving way for her wonderful pair of noses pointed like an arrow, and her lips were well ced on her face.


    His eyes couldn¡¯t get off her and he had forgotten about his revenge for a minute beforeing back to his senses.


    ¡°What is wrong with me?¡±, He asked as he tried to take control of the situation.


    Crystal took up her gaze in an attempt to find him amid all those people in the bar, and her eyes fell right on him staring at her as if he had never seen her before.


    She looked at him with her heart beating so fast that Mr. Wilson noticed that she was not talking anymore and that something else had captured her attention.


    ¡± Hello Nathalie, are you still listening to me?¡±. He inquired.


    She couldn¡¯t answer because what she hade there for she had just seen it.


    ¡°Nathalie¡±, He touched her by the hand.


    She came back to herself and looked at the person she was sitting with. Only then did she realize that she had been off for some seconds.


    ¡± Are you alright girl?¡±, he asked with so much softness in his voice as though he couldn¡¯t hurt a fly.


    ¡°I am very fine Wilson, I think I just saw someone that I recognize¡±. She exined with her head in the air still looking at ze.


    ¡± There she is I was certain that I will find her here tonight and now that I have seen her, I am not letting her go.


    ze left the bar counter and walked towards the table where Crystal was sitting with Mr. Wilson. What did he have in mind to do?

 Chapter 7

    I could see him walking towards me and I sat still like a bag of salt as I couldn¡¯t move. Was this normal or was there something else wrong with me? I pondered on that while my heartbeat raised to another level.


    Wondering if that was the person she was assigned toe to victimize that night, she excused herself as she said she was going to the bathroom.


    When she returned, ze on his end had recognized her and decided to walk to her where she was seated with Mr. Wilson.


    ¡°Hello, beautiful?¡±, he said as he stretched out his hand to Crystal.


    Crystal was hesitant to take his salutation as her heart skipped a million times butter responded to it.


    ¡± Hi¡±, She said as she took out her hand too.


    ¡°Can I join you both?¡±, he asked with a charming smile that made her more lost at the sight of her victim.


    ¡± Of course, you can¡±, she replied so fast that she didn¡¯t have the time to ask her the one sitting with her if it was okay with him.


    The atmosphere became quiet for a moment, with everyone on the table just staring at each other and Mr. Wilson decided to break the silence.


    ¡°Who are you going man?¡±, he asked offended.


    ¡± I am herpanion for the night¡±, he answered back.


    Crystal looked at him with so much enthusiasm and couldn¡¯t decipher if that was part of her job for the night.


    Duke turned towards her and said,


    ¡°I can see that you are in goodpany¡±, looking at her straight into her eyes as though he was trying to pass across a coded message.


    ¡± I have been here waiting for you and you took quite some time¡± ¡± she replied in a bold but calm voice.


    Mr. Wilson who has been watching the whole scene gets furious and yells out,


    ¡°What the hell is going on here? I met her first and she is going home with me tonight¡±, He said disgruntled.


    The situation was getting out of hand and Crystal knew he had to do something before it escted, so she got up from her seat approached Wilson, and whispered with a smile,


    ¡± Don¡¯t be in this state Mr., he is the person I told you I was waiting for¡±.


    He wasn¡¯t happy because he looked like a fool, hence he took his bottle of drink and left the table.


    ¡°Such a persistent man¡±, ze rted.


    The silence went through the both of them again as they listened to the music ying.


    ¡± I didn¡¯t introduce myself, I am ze Jadiel Lewis¡±, he said with a gigantic smile.


    ¡°I am Crystal Melody¡±, She said.


    Crystal on the other hand had be shy which was something that was not typical of her.


    She found herself unable to seduce her victim to lure him into her bed and steal the money from him.


    ¡± Are you okay?¡±, a voice interrupted her lost nature.


    ¡°She bowed her head like a teenager that was having her first date with the man she loved and said, yes I am fine¡±.


    Duke got up from his perch and came closer to her to enjoy the moment more.


    It seems Crystal was the person who was going to be a victim by the person she was going to victimize.


    ¡± Do you care for anything else Ms.? he asked as he sent his hand round her waist.


    The tension in her became more eminent and she roused to her feet and said,


    ¡°If you want you can get another bottle of champagne¡±, She replied biting the edges of her lips.


    ¡± What is wrong with me, why the sudden change in attitude?¡±, She muttered to herself.


    She knew she wasn¡¯t acting as nned and her behavior was strange, but she had in mind that, if she didn¡¯t do that, her inheritance wouldn¡¯t be charged to her.


    ¡°You look extremely gorgeous tonight, more beautiful than thest time¡±, He mumbled.


    She looked at him and remembered that he was a businessman and it was normal for him to have sweet words to tter her into his bed.


    ¡± Are you with me Ms., you seem quite call and distant tonight. If you have any worries, I am here you can ask anything¡±. He let out.


    She started at him in so much admiration lost in the sound of his voice and the cuteness of his face but she had to be objective as she didn¡¯te there to y.


    ¡°I have never met this man before, why do I feel such a hookup with him?¡±, She asked.


    ze kept on staring at her from head to toe and back and he couldn¡¯t stop marveling why such a beautiful and innocent-looking girl would get herself to lure men and steal from them.


    ¡± agreeably, I am going to find out what usually happens¡±. He conceited.


    The evening was in ambiance and the club was expanding as people came in their numbers to have fun.


    ¡°Do you care for a dance with me?¡±, he proposed as he gave her his hand.


    ¡± No way I am a terrible dancer¡±, she announcedughing.


    ¡°We can always teach ourselves some moves¡±, He proceeded with his request.


    ¡± Thank you but I don¡¯t dance¡±, she denied again.


    ¡°Please Ms., don¡¯t be shy¡±. He urged her to.


    ¡± Okay fine I ept but on one condition¡±, she let out.


    ¡°Anything, just say it¡±. ze reassured.


    ¡± That you won¡¯tugh at me¡±, She burst out intoughter.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    zeughed out too and they both set out to dance. The music ying was a hip hop genre and the moves were crazy.


    She danced and twerked and for a moment it was as though she had forgotten why she was there.


    ze couldn¡¯t stop admiring her whenever she smiled while dancing as her beauty was indescribable and her slim legs in her short ck gown gave her an extra spicing.


    ¡°Come on let¡¯s dance¡±, she screamed.


    They danced for a span of the music switched from hip-hop to soft music


    While other partners came together and held each other, Crystal couldn¡¯t fit in because she was feeling weird and that was the first time for her to feel that way with a victim.


    ¡± Can you offer me this dance one more time?¡±, ze approached her.


    His breath on her was melting her heart and he couldn¡¯t resist her beauty, but he was very much aware of his ns tonight.


    While Crystal was targeting ze, so was ze targeting her and the question is who is going to be triumphant?


    The night wasn¡¯t over yet and the romance between them had grown as they kept on dancing.


    ¡°I love the fragrance of your body and the texture of your hair¡±. He said softly at the back of her ear.


    She couldn¡¯t answer and remained quiet dancing.


    ¡± Do you oftene here?¡±, she raised a question.


    ze¡¯s answer was like a strike of lightning,


    ¡°I own this club¡±, he answered.


    Crystal was shocked but she didn¡¯t want to seem excited so she responded,


    ¡± It is a good form of investment Mr. ze and I must confess you have really good taste for the mise-en-ce of the club¡¯s interior decor¡±. She proceeded.


    ¡°Merci beaucoup Mademoiselle¡±, he answered.


    She didn¡¯t know that ze could speak French as well.


    She sat quietly for some time and they just enjoyed the dance in each other¡¯s arms.


    ¡± I would like to take you to my house from here¡±, ze broke the silence.


    Crystal was happy upon hearing this as that was what she wanted to happen.


    Her charm was finely kept in her leggings under the dress as she always put it.


    ¡°It will be a pleasure for me to share your bed handsome¡±, She agreed.


    ze smiled at his victory as this was going to bring him more respect and wealth amongst his friends and business partners.


    ¡°Shall we dance some more before leaving, or do you prefer we sit down for a while¡±, he inquired.


    She wanted to get that done and over with so she opted for them to leave and go have fun at his house.


    ze offered her his hand and they both walked out of the club as though they had been a couple for ages.


    When they arrived outside, his car was brought to him and his keys were handed over to him as well.


    ¡± Do you own this car¡±, she asked in shock as it was thetest car in town.


    ze looked at her and with a smile, he responded,


    ¡°Yes, this is one of my babies¡±.


    Crystal couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She knew that ze was a young and rich man but what she didn¡¯t know was that he was freakishly rich.


    ¡± Shall we?¡±, he asked as he opened the door for her to get in.


    They set out to ze¡¯s house and she was quiet thinking to herself how much he could be having in the briefcase she saw in the backseat.


    ¡°I am sure he has a lot of money and u intend grabbing all of it¡±, She mulled over in her as she looked at ze in the face.


    ze on his part was very watchful at every step she was making so as not to fall victim.


    The ride was steady and the silence was persistent so ze had to bring up a conversation.


    ¡± What are the things you like to do?¡±, he asked.


    She hesitated for some seconds as to why he wanted to know personal stuff about her and then she answered,


    ¡°I love business, I love to travel and every good thing life has to offer me¡±/ She responded.


    ¡± That was a pretty good answer right there you know!¡±, he asserted.


    She became calm again andter asked,


    ¡°And you, what do you like?¡±,


    He looked at her and smiled saying,


    ¡± You will know definitely¡±.


    She wasughing at her because she was sure that her n would be a sess and that she wouldn¡¯t have to meet with him again.

 Chapter 8

    He drove for some time again and there they were at his mansion. Crystal was wowed right from the gate till they entered hispound.


    His house was exceptional and the blending of the colors used to paint his house was just magic.


    The whole yard was filled with orchids of a different kind and the security was outstanding.


    She was caught aback and she couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡± Do you live here alone? she inquired.


    ¡°Yes, I do with my maids and security agents¡±. He replied.


    The Mansion was twice bigger than where I live. Crystal was forfeited by the sight of that stunning shack standing right in front of her.


    ¡± Shall we go in?¡±, ze asked politely as he led the way.


    The Maids had already heard the sound of their boss¡¯s car so they were at the entrance to wee him and his guest.


    ¡°Wee sir, Wee Ms.¡±, they all said in unison.


    ¡± Thank you¡±, Crystal responded politely.


    ze took her to his room as it waste and he asked the maids not to interrupt him.


    ¡°This is such a big house, and I am sure he constantlyes in here withdies all the time¡±, she thought over.


    He took her upstairs and she saw how nicely everything was put into ce and how neat his house was.


    It was dusk time but the house had so many bulbs glittering through it. The house was indeed very beautiful.


    When they reached thepartment, she entered and sat on the bed, ncing at the room as though she was digging through for something and her eyes filtered every corner of the room.


    ¡± Do you want something?¡±, he raised a question.


    ¡°Yes, red wine will do¡± ¡± she responded with a smile.


    He went and brought a wine bottle and two wine sses and he ced them on the table.


    ¡± Thank you¡±, she said softly.


    ¡°So, tell me what does Ms. Crystal do for a living? he brought up another personal topic.


    She didn¡¯t want to disclose her identity as saying her name was enough for her. She looked at him and asked,


    ¡°What do you think I can be doing at 23?¡±.


    ¡± so many things. For instance, student, worker, housewife, and plenty of other options¡±. He replied.


    She was impressed by his answer but she kept quiet.


    ¡°It seems to me that you are a very private person¡±, he continued.


    ¡± Yes I am and I love my privacy so much that I don¡¯t disclose it anyhow¡±, she muttered.


    He took out the bottle and opened it while looking at Crystal straight in the eyes.


    ¡°I hope you will love this wine¡±, he uttered softly.


    She smiled from under her cheeks and looked the other way waiting for the perfect time to put in the drug to get him to sleep.


    ze was already targeting her too but he wasn¡¯t going to drug her, he was going to switch the drinks and she would be the person to fall asleep while he made love to her.


    ¡± I need to use the bathroom, I will be back in a minute¡±, he said to her.


    That was a perfect opportunity for her to do what she always did best. As he left for the bathroom, she carefully ensured that he was in the restroom before carrying out her act.


    She took out the drug beneath her robe and poured it in the ce that was meant for her victim.


    The White powdered substance got mixed with the wine and she stirred the ss to let it mix well.


    Unknown to her, ze was quietly peeking at her from the bathroom through the restroom door.


    She was done with her usual act so she nicely ced his ss where it was on the table.


    ¡°It is perfect¡±, she asserted.


    ze who had seen everything came out like someone ignorant of the whole show.


    Crystal got up and put into maneuver her seductive ways to stir up the beast in her victim¡¯s trunk.


    zepletely stood still, looking at her perform her acts with a smile and all he was waiting for was the appropriate time to switch his drink with hers.


    She turned and took the sses and offered ze one of them. He took the ss kept it on the table and said,


    ¡± I want to feel you first¡±.


    She narrowed herself out of his arms saying, don¡¯t be in a rush young man, because we have all the night ahead of us.


    She sipped from her ss and rolled her eyes at the impable taste of the wine. The wine tasted so good that she waspelled to ask its brand.


    ¡°You have an outstanding taste Mr. ze¡±, She announced.


    ¡± Really?¡±, he asked as he approached her from behind holding her waist.


    She again took off his hands and went to the other side of the room.


    ze asked if she wanted to dance for a moment with him, and she agreed.


    He reached out for the musical device and he yed a piece of soft music for the asion.


    He realized that she couldn¡¯t get her ss down, so he had to think of a trick.


    ze promptly touched his eyes, while asserting that something had gotten unto it.


    ¡°Are you okay? What¡¯s the issue?¡±. She panicked.


    ¡± Go get me a wet towel my eyes have something in them¡±, he answered back.


    Without thinking twice, Crystal put down her ss and rushed into the bathroom to get a wet towel to extract whatever thing was in his eyes.


    That was a perfect opportunity for him to change their sses which he did without hesitation.


    ¡°Here is a wet towel¡±, she came out of the bathroom holding it.


    He asked her to help him put it in his eyes because they hurt him is much that he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    When he was done ying his game, he said he was feeling relieved.


    Crystal didn¡¯t suspect anything as her opponent was a game-changer and he knew this game better than she did.


    ¡°Are you okay? She came back concerned.


    He nodded with a furtive smile at the sleeve of his lips.


    ¡± Mission aplished¡±, he whispered to himself.


    Crystal took up the wrong ss drinking from it thinking that it was hers.


    ze went into the armor and took out his suitcase that he had kept there and took out some papers.


    ¡°I can see you have so many briefcases¡±, She spoke out.


    He looked at her and remembered that she had noticed the one in the car too.


    So he replied,


    ¡± yes I do, I am a businessman hence what do you expect?¡±.


    She was very happy that she was going to return home with the thirty million that her uncle wanted her to get.


    ¡°How long have you been doing this business¡±, he asked.


    She wasn¡¯t sure about the question she just heard as the drug at the time had started getting its effect on her.


    Crystal tried to be stable but her legs weren¡¯t able to support her body any longer, and her whole being was dancing as though she wasn¡¯t in control of herself again.


    ¡°What did you put in my drink?¡±, she asked as she dropped the ss of wine on the floor.


    Heughed as he approached her smelling her hair like a psychopath with the impulse to assassinate her just to quench a frantic desire.


    Yes, ze had an intractable which was to seek justice for all hispanions and business counterparts who have been scapegoats of Crystal¡¯s decoy and purity.


    She kept on fighting tog on her feet but the portion had already gotten all over her and her eyes closed up.


    ze carried her to his bed and looked at her one more time before taking pictures of her to use as proof.


    He couldn¡¯t stop admiring what a goddess she was and how beautifully carved she was.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The revenge he was seeking wouldn¡¯t beplete if he didn¡¯t spend the night with her on an intimate level.


    ze arranged her well on the bed and put pillows to keep her neck from hurting.


    He was interrupted by a call and the incessant ringing from the telephone, circted all over the room and he had to get down to answer it.


    ¡± Hello¡±, the voice said.


    ¡°Hello, I can hear you¡±. He responded.


    ¡± Did you get to have the bait?¡±, the caller asked.


    ¡°She is here with me as we speak¡±. He affirmed and hung up the telephone.


    That was a very huge sess for him and his career as he had done what one of his other partners had done and that was to catch the pretty thief.


    He took off all of her dresses and he admired every centimeter of her body leaking his lips like a dog who was waiting to devour meat.


    ¡± If only I could wish for circumstances to be different but unfortunately, you are a thief and you deserve what ising your way¡±. He spoke up.


    The night had turned out to be a pleasant one for ze as he had his way with Crystal the pretty thief and he enjoyed himself so much.


    When he was done, he noticed that there was a liquid on the bed but he didn¡¯t pay much attention as he was satisfied with what he had done.


    He headed for the bathroom took a shower and brushed his teeth.


    when he came out, he dried up himself and fell on the crisp bed sheets making his night a memorable one.


    He couldn¡¯t wait for the day to be bright so that he could meet his friends and narrate how he sessfully fulfilled his task.


    Crystal was still knocked out and didn¡¯t feel anything while ze tuned in and looked at her onest time before going to be finalized.


    The cold breeze from the air condition blew him into a pleasant good night¡¯s sleep where he slept smiling out of joy.


    The morning was going to be an interesting one.

 Chapter 9

    ze was awakened by the screaming of someone who prated right deep into his dreand.


    He jumped up from his slumber mystified only to find Crystal seriously whining.


    Crystal couldn¡¯t understand how she was still there and what had happened throughout the night.


    She couldn¡¯t remember anything fromst night and all she noticed was blood.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, is that blood I am seeing?¡±. ze stammered.


    Yes, it was blood and this was because she had been ying the game but had never slept with any man all through her life.


    That was her first time and it was snatched like that without her having any souvenir of the moment.


    She looked at ze with so much scorn as though she wanted to reap him up into pieces.


    ¡± How could you do this to me, how could you take advantage of me you pig?¡±. She yelled out.


    But ze was as confused as she was and he just took the briefcase and handed it over to her.


    Without any hesitation, she left there running as fast as her legs could carry her crying like someone who had witnessed a man¡¯s ughter.


    ze called her back but she had already left. She pushed the man downstairs and didn¡¯t look at her and just went.


    He went by his bed and picked up his bedsheet looking at it like he had never seen one before in his life.


    ¡°She was still pure and I defiled her¡±, he murmured in guilt.


    Crystal had arrived home and she sneaked into her room avoiding everyone especially her uncle from noticing what had happened to her.


    It was morning and the guard had not yete to call on her as her uncle usually sends her every morning after shees back from a mission.


    Crystal was familiar with this if he had noticed that she wasn¡¯t back home fromst night¡¯s mission, he would have rung her battery out and the house wouldn¡¯t have been so calm and serene.


    Crystal took off her clothes and went into the bathroom. She could feel pains in between her buds as she tried urinating.


    The pain was excruciating and she screamed and held her mouth simultaneously.


    She pressed the heel of her hand on her forehead clinging to the bathtub tightly just to urinate.


    The pressure was so much that she was sweating profusely even under the shower.


    When she fell the urine came out, and she opened up her hand as a sign of relief breathing as though she was in contractions.


    The images ofst night came shing right in front of her and she couldn¡¯t understand where she had missed a step that cost her such an important thing,¡± Her virginity¡±.


    She blinked as ifing out of a trance and she took her bath and came out of thevatory.


    She dried out herself still sobbing and she couldn¡¯t do anything but console herself with the money that she had gotten.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go there for nothing¡±, she said as she looked at the briefcase on her bed.


    Crystal sat down on her bed for a while straighter, but the pain in between her legs was still there.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She got up and stood in front of the mirror in her room as though she was hoping to see someone else or to find out that there was a missing part of her body.


    She turned to her wardrobe and took out a pair of jeans and a blouse that fit just well.


    She mustered some courage, took the briefcase, and opened her door to go meet her uncle.


    ze looked out of his window from the time Crystal left his house till he was suddenly called by a friend.


    He wasn¡¯t feeling happy whereas he had won the challenge he took up against the pretty bandit.


    ¡± Why do I feel unhappy?¡±, he interrogated himself.


    He had questions he couldn¡¯t answer and it was very confusing how a bad girl could be pure.


    His thoughts were still interrupted by another iing call and this time he had to take the call.


    His friends and allies were waiting for him to bring the feedback from the bet they had taken.


    ze¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t the same any longer as he had discovered something incredible to the eyes.


    He prepared himself to leave the house with proof of what had happened throughout the night and he left wondering whether he was going to see her.


    Crystal pushed the big door that was in front of her as she went into the dining room to have breakfast with her uncle.


    ¡°Heres my beloved niece in whom I am well pleased, he said opening his arms wide open like a happy mother weing her child back from a voyage.


    Crystal was fully aware that it was the money inside the briefcase that was of interest to him as always.


    ¡± How was your night?¡±, he asked holding me against his chest andughing.


    ¡°It was okay¡±, she responded inly.


    She sat down and her uncle too, and a long moment of silence followed thence broke up the silence in the room.


    ¡± Can I see the briefcase?¡±, he asked with a smile.


    Crystal had to take some seconds as she was thinking of what had happenedst night and she didn¡¯t listen to what her uncle Max had asked.


    He looked at his niece and noticed that something was with her so he whacked his hand in front of her eyes and she came back to herself.


    ¡°The briefcase¡±, he asked with a serious tone.


    She handed over the briefcase to Uncle Maxwell and he took it praising her and saying all sorts of good things about the brilliant woman she had be.


    When he opened the case and saw the money he was very happy. He went through the money, took out some cash, and smelled itughing loudly saying,


    ¡± Thirty million francs CFA¡±, Uncle Max shouted out with so much joy.


    Crystal nced at him as he was enjoying the moment and she stood up to retire to her room when she noticed that her uncle had stoppedughing and his face had gone pale.


    Uncle Max began to scatter the briefcase like a deranged person and his niece couldn¡¯tprehend what exactly he was looking for.


    When Uncle Max had confirmed what he had seen he screamed out furious, ¡°Crystal what the hell is this sick joke you are pulling on me?


    She was dumbfounded looking at the briefcase blinking her eyes as though she wanted to perform some magic to disappear.


    She couldn¡¯t believe what her eyes were seeing but yes it was really what she was seeing.


    The briefcase was filled with some cash on the top but the bottom was filled with so many papers cut in shapes like money.


    ¡°Can you exin to me what in the world is happening here youngdy?¡±, he asked as he mmed the box with a huge force.


    Crystal couldn¡¯t even answer because she had gone through a lot that night and she didn¡¯t verify the briefcase when it had been given to her as she took it and ran off.


    ¡± Uncle I don¡¯t know what happened, I am as confused as you dare now?¡± ¡± she responded with her head down because she was as lost as her uncle.


    Uncle Max didn¡¯t want any of her silly exnations and he said that if she doesn¡¯t bring to him the thirty million Francs CFA, she should forget about her father¡¯spany.


    Crystal¡¯s eyes got wide open as she heard these words fall out of her uncle¡¯s mouth.


    She was in a total state of shock as her uncle was using her as though giving her thepany was a favor he was doing to her.


    ¡°That is my inheritance right there we are talking about Uncle Max, so how could you say such a thing to me? She asked very hurt.


    But her uncle wasn¡¯t serious about handing her back to herte father¡¯spany and that was why he was using her to get what he wanted.


    He pulled the seat on the dining and arranged his cruiser he sat down and said,


    ¡± We had an agreement, and until you bring me that thirty million from ze Jadiel, this conversation will remain closed till further notice.


    She felt so bad about the words that her uncle had said so she ran off into her room and closed her door.


    She seemed for hours upon hours and couldn¡¯t surmise that she was the one who always lures men to steal from them, butst night she met a match that beat her to her own game.


    She was very furious with ze and was determined to get the rest of the money from him though she didn¡¯t know how to go about it.


    ¡°He yed me for a fool and to top it all he took away from my virginity¡±, She said to herself.


    She was eager to make him pay and for that, she had toe up with a good strategy so as not to be the victim again for the second time.


    Crystaly down on her bed thinking of her father and mother and wondering if this was the kind of life they would have wished for their daughter.


    ze had arrived at the venue where he had to meet with his friends and they all were waiting for him precipitously.


    He was like a king in their midst as he had taken up the challenge and won.


    His cigarette was puffing out smoke like a chimney and he hade with edited pictures of the night he had spent with the pretty thief.


    Hisrades were d that he got to avenge everything that she had done to them so they asked where he was keeping her, but little did they know that ze had started developing feelings for her because not only was she a thief, but she had stolen something else which was his sanity to think about anything else since she left that morning.

 Chapter 10

    He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her so he took it upon himself to search for her and warn her about the dangers she was into before the others did and he knew deep down in him that she was a good person.


    He didn¡¯t know where to find her, not her contact number so he just had to wait on luck to meet her again.


    Crystal on her side was so furious and didn¡¯t know what to do as her uncle had threatened not to release her father¡¯spany to her if she didn¡¯t fulfill her part of the deal.


    ¡°How could I have fallen into his trap?¡±, she repeatedly asked herself this question but it was difficult for her to have any answers because she was certain to have taken all the precautions as always.


    Uncle Max was still in the dining very furious and his head was spinning with uncountable questions about how his niece had failed in a mission for the first time in her life since she started doing those deals.


    ¡± What could have gone wrong when she was with ze?¡±, but those were in answered questions.


    He rubbed his big rummy with his hands pressing them hard as though he wanted to injure himself.


    Filled with so much rage, he pushed a chair down and walked out of the room.


    Crystal tried to be as calm as she could toe up with another n to go get the money that was left.


    ¡°He dubbed me. That scheming two-faced son of a bitch drugged me and took away my honor and still gave me a briefcase filled with papers¡±. She said with anger raving in her eyes like a lioness.


    She was determined to get back the money at least for the sake of her inheritance.


    She had gone downstairs and asked the maid to make something for her to eat. She needed strength and she didn¡¯t get to eat the whole morning.


    The day was going to be long for her and she had failed her uncle.


    She had to avoid her uncle at all costs till she had figured out how to get the money and brought it to him.


    Crystal went into the kitchen and told the maid to make French fries and chicken breast sauce with a lot of veggies in them.


    She was about to say another word to the maid when she heard her unclee up behind her, and touch her on her shoulder saying,


    ¡± I am not mad at you anymore because I know that you did your best¡±, he spoke gently.


    Peering up over her shoulder, Crystal¡¯s eyes were filled with hidden tears as she looked at her uncle seeming to be understanding.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to cry little Crystal, all that we need is another n, and this time it has to be better than the first¡±, he asserted.


    Crystal knew that her uncle wasn¡¯t a perfect person but this super understanding character trait of his was simply just amazing.


    She wiped off the little tears that had fallen off from her eyes with the help of the back of her hand and she nodded to what her uncle had just said.


    ¡± I want you to go upstairs and have a rest while Gina makes your food and brings it for you¡±, he smiled at me.


    That was unlike Uncle Max and she knew it well, but the fact that he didn¡¯t scold her again, made her feel much better about facing the day.


    Deep down in her heart, she knew that was just another facade from her uncle as he was good at the art of maniption.


    Crystal went up to her room and she heard her phone ring and it was her friends who were calling for shopping as usual she guessed.


    She pushed the Do Not Disturb button on her phone and she walked into a smaller corner of her room which served as an inner sanctum for each moment she got sad.


    Lying on the sofa, her head rested on one arm while her leg was crossed on the other as though she was carrying the problems of the world on her shoulders.


    ze was done with his friends but he didn¡¯t seem to be too happy and his friend had noticed it.


    The expression on his face was like that of a doorman who had not yet been paid for the month.


    ¡°Are you okay ze?¡±, his friend asked looking at him.


    He looked at him and with a funny smile, he replied that he was doing okay.


    ze was lying through his teeth and it was very obvious that something was on his mind but he couldn¡¯t say it to anyone.


    He walked to his car, opened the door, and sat in it for some minutes before driving off.


    Crystal was still in the same position starting at the wall-to-wall ss in her room like she was a stranger that had never been in that room.


    The knock on the door quickly snapped her out of her dreand and she struggled to stand on her feet but cramps had made their way to her legs as she had been sitting in the same positions with her legs crossed and folded for some minutes.


    Her limbs finally stood still and she opened her door. It was Gina the maid.


    ¡± Ms. Crystal do you mind me serving you in the dining room or will you have your food here in your room?¡±, She inquired nicely.


    ¡°You can bring it here Gina with a bottle of water¡±, she responded.


    She left for the kitchen to get the food for her Mistress.


    ze got back home and went straight to his room andid down on his bed. His thoughts were unstable and he needed some sleep to get better.


    His phone rang up and he searched for it not knowing on which part he had dropped it on the bed.


    When he finally picked up the phone, he saw an unknown number calling him and he couldn¡¯t think of whom it could be.


    He picked up the phone and the voice on the other side of the phone was ady.


    ¡± Hello, who am I talking to?¡±, he asked skeptically.


    ¡°It¡¯s Miranda¡±, the person answered.


    He could make out anyone by that name so he asked further,


    ¡± Which Miranda please and what do you want?¡±.


    ¡°I want you ze¡±, the caller was very direct in her words.


    Sorry Ms, but I think you have the wrong number.


    The callerughed out loud and said, ¡°Baby it is me, Miranda, we metst week at your house¡±.


    He reminded himself of thedy he spent the night withst week and the memories of their encounter came shing in front of him and he responded,


    ¡± Miranda the pretty girl¡±.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    That was a trick he always used whenever he couldn¡¯t make out a girl he had slept with or a girl he had dated in the past.


    He met so many women daily daily had the courtesy to save up their number for obvious reasons.


    ¡°Can Ie over to your house and keep youpany, that is if you are not busy?¡±, she asked with a sweet voice.


    This was a good thing for ze as he will be able to feel better.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to give a favorable response to her and this was in his favor.


    He hung up a call and rushed into the bathroom to take a shower and smell nice before the arrival of another victim in his house and his bed.


    Crystal was done with her meal and she was able to find some sleep in the devastating state that she was in.


    Her life was in a dilemma and her whole existence depended on the money that she had to bring so her uncle made her believe.


    She slept like an angel who had nevere across any trouble with anything or anyone.


    Uncle Max came knocking on her door while she was asleep and she didn¡¯t hear him as she was deep in it.


    He pushed her door gently and smiled at the fact that she was easily manipted by him.


    He shut her daughter and with a heavy sigh, he left from there and walked away.


    The day was slowly giving way for the night toe and the evening was steady with beautiful weather and stars in the sky.


    Crystal woke up after a long sleep and she didn¡¯t have control over her body yet. So she sat up on her bed and with the help of several pillows, she supported her back from hurting in that position that she was sitting.


    It was sunset as she had noticed from ncing at her room because it had be dark.


    ¡± For how long did I sleep?¡±, she murmured to herself while she rubbed her head with the tips of her hands to ease the mild headache she was feeling.


    She took her phone and removed the Do Not Disturb mode that she had activated during the day.


    Her life was so lonely and full of sadness that sometimes she wished she had a sinking or even a pet to keep herpany.


    There was a knock on her door and she wondered who it might be.


    ¡°Crystal it¡¯s Georgia, are you in there?¡±, the voice asked.


    Georgia was one of her friends, the closest of them all.


    ¡± Yes Georgiaes in¡±, she spoke softly.


    She locked the door and walked into the room but couldn¡¯t see anything as the room was in total darkness. She could barely see anything. But after being in the dark for a while, she started seeing her friend and she now decided to address her.


    ¡°Are you okay Crystal? Why are you sitting in the dark?¡±. She interrogated as she reached for the switch.


    Immediately after she had switched in the light, she now turned directly facing Crystal¡¯s direction. Squeezing her eyes to see her clearly as she hears her cry.

 Chapter 11

    The sound from Crystal¡¯s voice was so rming the soul as she shouted from deep down her mind.


    Her eyes were already swollen from crying too much as though she was bereaved.


    The kind of pain she was feeling could not be exined as she kept on looking at her friend with so much grief in her heart.


    Her friend shocked by what she was seeing, became so speechless as she hurriedly rushed towards her location to find out what was troubling her to the point of making her cry that much.


    ¡°Hey Crystal, what is wrong with you my dear friend?¡±, Georgia asked with so much chaos and anxiety to know what was going on as she was lost with all the drama that Crystal was conducting.


    Georgia touching and romancing her back in an attempt to calm her down, was doing it in a very soft and subdued manner.


    However, she had no idea if she was doing it right but all she knew was that it had to work as she continued rubbing her back like a baby.


    She knew that it was a good idea because she had always been her favorite girlfriend since childhood.


    Crystal couldn¡¯t acknowledge what the problem was to her friend so she just sat still on the bed looking down at her feet.


    Georgia came closer and sat by her bed and rubbed her shoulder and with a disturbed look she asked,


    ¡± I have been calling you all day but your phone had been switched off Crystal, that is so unlike you so I got worried and decided to pass by here to check on you¡±, she rted.


    She was a strong girl but she also neededpany during that moment and her friend hade just on time.


    She hugged her friend and with so much sadness in her voice she said,


    ¡°Thank you very much for checking up on me my friend, I do appreciate it¡±.


    Her friend could see how pale she looked and so she seemed worried,


    ¡± Are you okay?¡±, she further asked with a very tense look trying to figure out what was the problem as she could not bear seeing her friend suffering in that manner.


    In all her life knowing Crystal, she had only seen her in such a state when she lost her parents not until now that she does not know the real cause of her problem.


    Looking at her while crying, she became so emotional that she could not hold herself back from crying too.


    Georgia began crying without knowing what the problem was. The bond between Georgia and Crystal has always been strong and has be stronger and stronger day by day.


    ¡°Crystal, talk to me, I am your friend¡±. Georgia said putting on a huge smile of motivation on her face to assure her that she wasn¡¯t alone in whatever it was she was going through and also that she had always got her back no matter what the problem was.


    Crystal still sitting on her bed, was still dumb due to the anger that had already nursed in her.


    She did not know how to start exining to her friend as she was so embarrassed about the whole incident. She was so lost in her thoughts that she did not know what to think again.


    However, she had no idea if she was going to ever recover from her present situation and state then following the crucial and bad incident that had just urred to her very early that morning.


    However, she could not tell her friend about the actual incident that just happened very early that morning. It was a secret and was supposed to be known just between her and her uncle.


    There was a need for her to keep her calm as she was so carried away with everything that could disturb her.


    She kept on being calm. Her friend losing patience could no longer continue asking her the same questions.


    So she had to force her to give her answers to her numerous questions as she held her firmly by the arms regardless of how painful it was to her.


    All she wanted then were answers and only answers. No more, no less. And she was ready to get them no matter how hard it could be for her to get the answers.


    As she was shaking her up, she came back to herself as she had already started regaining her senses. She wasing back to herself. She was lost in her time before.


    At first, she was trying to hide everything from her as she said.


    ¡°Yes I am, I just have a dull headache¡±, Crystal said trying to lie to her friend Georgia. She was trying to cover up everything from her as she did not want Georgia to know the whole truth about what was happening to her at that moment.


    ¡± Do you want me to go downstairs and tell Gina to get you something for that?¡±, Her friend Georgia asked with a lot of concern for her as she wanted to go downstairs and call for the house help to find out if she could help a little bit with the whole the whole situation.


    The main reason why Georgia was insisting on calling for Gina toe upstairs was because she thought that Gina could be of help.


    She felt like she was kind of intruding into Crystal¡¯s affairs as Crystal¡¯s new way of behaving towards her was so unfamiliar to her and she had never experienced such behavior from her before.


    ¡°No I will be fine Georgia¡±, she responded with a very pale voice as she sounded so weird and very unusual. Her voice was sounding so frustrating as Georgia could barely even get what she was saying then.


    Georgia, struggling to hear what Crystal was telling her decided toe close to her so that she could hear directly from the horse¡¯s mouth.


    ¡± Why? Are you sure you do not want me to call Gina for you? She could help with your situation you know?¡±, Georgia said with a very soft, calm, and subdued voice trying to convince Crystal to ept the proposal that she had just given to her about calling Gina for her.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But still yet, following how stubborn Crystal is just like the way she has always been, she denies her proposal as she vehemently refuses to ept the fact that she wants to Call Gina for her.


    Well as it was not her will.


    However, it was not going to do any good to her if she was going to call Gina for her but it could have added more pain to her because she needed a lot of space.


    Due to the psychological trauma that she was undergoing right now, she could no longer be like before so easily as she was abused as well as she was vited by a total stranger that she did not even know him so well.


    All she knew about him was that he was a very wealthy man and not only wealthy as a millionaire but he was a well-known and renounced Billionaire.


    Georgia remained for a while with her friend trying her best to console her though not still getting to know what was wrong with her. As she tried to figure out everything that was going wrong with her.


    ¡± Come on Crystal. You are making me cry too. I don¡¯t still know why you have been crying for so long now. You have refused to tell me anything. It¡¯s not fair you know? ¡± said Georgia with a very low tune as well she also felt so sad because she could not get to know why Crystal was in such a bad mood that morning because she had vehemently refused to tell her anything that concerned her problems that day which Georgia saw it to be totally andpletely unlike the Crystal she had always known before.


    After a long period of Georgia trying to convince Crystal to tell her just the surface of why she was acting so weirdly that morning, She finally seeded to convince Crystal on telling her what she wanted to hear at that moment. At least, her efforts to convince her did not go in vain.


    All hopes were not yet gone because she had the confidence that Crystal would finally end up telling her what she wanted. She was finally falling for it as she started telling her some of the things that had been bothering her since that day had started.


    Finally, Crystal agreed to answer all her questions to rify all her doubts.


    She wanted to make things clear to her as she decided to tell her part of the story.


    Crystal, after selecting all the words that she had to say now decided to tell her what was disturbing her the most. At this point, she has to be very mindful of what she has to tell her friend Georgia.


    This was because Crystal was kind of scared that, in the course of their conversation, she might end up saying something that she did not want to say. This was one of the reasons why she was keeping calm as she did not want to talk to Georgia and anything that was happening to her at that moment.


    To Crystal, there were some secrets that she was not supposed to share with Georgia. Especially those secrets which were so intimate that only a single person had to know about it.


    So there was the need for her to keep calm. However matter how Crystal could keep calm for that moment or even try changing topics so that they both swouldtawould ttalkwas happening.

 Chapter 12

    They both must surelynd on the same topic some other time as Georgia will still want to know about everything that happened to her regardless of the day and time that Crystal will finally epts and decides to tell her everything that she has been hiding from her all these while that she has been trying to convince her to tell her even a little bit of what she was agonizing from.


    Whistling out of his bathroom with a white towel on his left shoulder, ze smoothly walked into his room in a happy mood smiling from side to side.


    He was going to be in goodpany though he had no clue of the Miranda girl but he was certain that it was one of thedies that he had done something with.


    He is a rich, handsome, and well-known man so no woman could resist him. He always had his way with women and the most amazing part of all this was that he wasn¡¯t the one to go to them, they always came to him.


    But to think that he had never been into any serious rtionship made himugh so much that he thought he had be insane.


    His life has been from skirt to skirt as he was a renowned flirt. Nody had ever had that impact on him and he was yet to fine.


    His eyebrows lifted as he thought about Crystal for w moment and the liquid he had found on his bed that morning.


    ¡°It might be a mistake because a girl like her, can¡¯t be pure¡±. He asserted walking towards the table at the side of his room that served as a ce to arrange his lotions.


    His mind could not find some quiet moments as he kept on reflecting on what had happened.


    He could not decipher whether he was thinking of those moments because of guilt or because he felt sorry for what ultimately hade to pass about the situation.


    With a sigh of relief, he applied lotion to his well-built body and walked across the room to the other side to select a casual outfit for the night.


    He looked through his options and he saw the attire he was looking for which was just as simple as he had imagined it in his head.


    A pair of short trousers and a T-shirt were fine for the night. He had no reason to dress up so formally as he remained in his house.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ze Jadiel Lewis, was a man of fantasy as his fantasies had an unlimited end.


    Waiting for his guest, he went into his balcony to sit down and wait for her to arrive.


    He walked out of his room and onto the balcony with a bottle of whiskey he had in his hands.


    Jack Daniels is one of his favorite whiskey and he always had a reasonable surplus of it around just in case he wanted to feel good.


    Reaching the balcony, he stalked towards one of the two chairs on the deck and he sat down on the one that was more essible to the viewing of his whole lot.


    The evening breeze blew and the coldness of the night slowly settled in as minutes turned to hours.


    ze waited for his night ride to arrive and he could see a car approaching his gate from the balcony where he was seated.


    It must be the person he was waiting for as he had no other appointment except hers.


    As he was about to take another sip from his ss of whiskey, he heard a knock on his door.


    He stood still as though he had not heard the knock on his door. He was aware that it was one of his staff who was at the dooring to signal the arrival of his awaited guest.


    His breath was slow and his legs felt weak to get up from his spot.


    The knock went on again for the second so, with a strange look on his door, he said,


    ¡± The door is open so you maye in¡±.


    The maid pushed the door open and walked into zes¡¯ room with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Thedy you are expecting is downstairs, sir. Should she be granted permission toe into your room or will she have to wait downstairs for you to join her?¡±, she asked with her head down as though her master was a monster.


    It was a tradition in ze¡¯s house for his staff to ask this question to pinpoint problems with him, irrespective of the person who was waiting for him.


    ze tapping his right foot and looking at the maid, said that his guest was led upstairs to his room and that he needed no disturbance afterward.


    The maid bowed her head and said,


    ¡± Okay, sir it is well understood¡±, as she turned to take her to leave.


    ze was not the type tough much with his staff as he always liked to have that sentiment overpower and significance over the people serving him.


    He was waiting for Miranda still sitting in the same position and he could hear footsteps ambling through the hallway that led to his room he supposed that it was his guest who was moving toward his room.


    His ears became keen to hear his door unlock and to get the voice of the person who would appear in his room in a few minutes.


    His gaze was suddenly fixed on his ss like someone who was thinking of what ingredients the drink he was savoring was made out of.


    The door opened and he heard a voice from behind that had entered his cabin whispering,


    ¡°I see you have been waiting for me on your balcony¡±, she said while walking towards him in his position.


    ¡± What do you think?¡±, he asked turning to face the person who had just entered his room.


    Miranda chuckled while shaking her head as ze had hot changed one but from the proud and arrogant man that he had always been.


    He was never polite or even friendly and he was always on the defensive.


    ¡°I got something for you¡±, she said handing over the parcel that was well sealed and in a package backpack.


    He took the satchel from her wondering what could be inside.


    Miranda who had seen the look on his face smiled at him and said softly,


    ¡± It is not a bomb you know, so we need to wear such a skeptical face¡±.


    ¡°It all depends on what you mean by the word bomb¡±, he answered walking closer to her in a seductive manner.


    Mirandaughed some more and turned away from him to sit on the sofa that was in his room.


    ze had recognized her from the moment he saw her when he turned to face the person who had entered his room.


    Yes, she was one of thedies he had been hispanion during his crazy moments of life but he could never imagine that she still had his contact.


    ¡°So tell me, what brings you here again¡±, he asked With a look that said he wasn¡¯t happy to see her.


    Miranda wasn¡¯t toofortable with that question as her content had changed and the liveliness and joy of seeing ze had wiped off from her face just by heading what he had just said.


    ¡± Are you not happy to have me here ze?¡±, she asked with a thing of pain in her voice as a woman that had been refused by her lover in public.


    ze realizing that he had hurt her with his words, walked closer to her and said,


    ¡°No it¡¯s not like that, and besides it¡¯s been a while that we haven¡¯t seen each other¡±, he exined.


    Theirst conversation wasn¡¯t the best as Miranda was just an ordinary person with whom ze was flirting with till she started demanding more.


    He wasn¡¯t into women but Miranda had marked him with her moves and undeniable experience of the things that could make a man die of passion for her.


    She was a renowned stripper and she knew her job well without any exaggeration to it.


    Her eyes on you could make you forget your name and her hands on your body touched ces that you could never dream of existed on your trunk.


    Her moves could make you will all of your money to her without any hesitation.


    Her waist was like an electric wire that shocked every man leaving him to demand more.


    ze had met her during one of his outings with his friends at a very popr club known by the name The Eagles Eye.


    It was an interpreting ce to be as the exterior seemed normal but the interior was somewherepletely different as not everyone was allowed to get in.


    He had seen a series of girls performing on stage and they were all good but none could bepared to her when she mounted the spotlight.


    Her attire alone was different from her colleagues and her eyes could make a man shrink from uncontroble desire.


    Everyone at the club shouted out with so much joy when it was her that was on stage and the men wanted to get a touch from her.


    ze asked one of his friends who thedy was and he was given a track record of her making her go for Miranda.


    ze was a man who liked challenges and where people couldn¡¯t seed.


    He was told about her arrogance and her rude manner of turning men down just because she knew that she was beautiful and sexy but that was where ze wanted to go and nothing could stop him.


    He had to ask for the manager of the club and rted that he wanted to be a shareholder in the business.


    Knowing who ze Jadiel is, the manager could not believe his ears when he heard of such an interesting offer so he orchestrated an appointment to meet ze.

 Chapter 13

    It was what ze wanted so he became a shareholder but in return started what he wanted aside from being a business partner.


    Miranda¡¯s manager, had to abide by what ze wanted as the money he was to receive was far more important than her opinion on that matter.


    When thedy was told about the contract that she had to meet a new client, she declined it feeling herself as always but when her manager told her to either ept to be with Mr. ze Jadiel Lewis or lose her job, she was bruised by what she had heard.


    Her eyes went open like a frog that was being held by the neck as she thought that she was irreceable at the club.


    Sheter reflected on the name that was being called and that alone made her change her mind.


    ¡± ze Jadiel the multi-billionaire?¡±, she asked with an anxiety that was stronger than her words could exin.


    Her manager nodded in affirmation to what she had asked and she epted the bidding.


    Shemenced meeting ze whenever he called her and sometimes, she skipped her work at the club when ze wanted to meet with her and didn¡¯t want her to go to work.


    The unknown happened as she started diverting from the initial agreement which was to be ze¡¯s satisfaction giver whenever his manager had to receive a call from ze asking her toe to his house to wanting to be more to him.


    Every moment was fun for them as she did her job well and was highly paid for her services and her life became morefortable with the money she had from the extra money she had from her manager after meeting with ze.


    Miranda had started developing feelings probably because she wanted to have more or maybe because she had fallen in love for real.


    ze couldn¡¯t understand what had made her fall in love with him but he was not interested in having a serious rtionship talk more of dating a stripper.


    ze had always loved intellectualdies though he was not lucky to meet that standards in all the women he had gotten to have some sort of likeness towards.


    His life was more bnced with the no-strings-attached thing that he was having withdies as they are headaches sometimes that can not be easily cured.


    ¡°Are you going to open your parcel now, or will you want to do it when I am gone tomorrow morning?¡±, She asked in a teasing look and a seductive way.


    It was obvious that she had not forgotten about ze but he had long forgotten about her as he only liked her for her features and the satisfaction that she was giving him.


    ze was a straightforward man who referred to things the way they were meaning, ¡°spade a spade¡±.


    He could not decide what she had in her mind bying to see him, but he had a te of grub offering herself to him of her own free will without him asking for it.


    ¡± Do you want to spend the night at my ce?¡±, he asked walking towards her in a heated manner. His shorts could already be seen taking another shape in front and his smile had turned into a devilish one as he licked his lips.


    Miranda had been waiting for a moment like this to rekindle whatever thing she had with ze so that it could be to her advantage.


    After ze terminated his contract with her, she tried mending her ways and emotions to get back the contract with him all to no avail.


    He had discontinued his contract as she had be too close to him in a non-profit manner.


    She turned into a girlfriend when he just wanted a flirting partner and before she could realize herself, it was already toote.


    She stood up from the sofa and approached him. With a kiss ced on ze¡¯s lips, she kissed him maliciously passing her hands through his hair and he pulled her closer to himself.


    The echoed from her sounds was a turn-off to him and she had full remembrance of the ces that he liked to be touched.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Her breath on his skin was something he couldn¡¯t exin and her lips were just like the same.


    Pulling off his t-shirt slowly from his fine builder body, she searched for his ears with her mouth, and with a sweet voice she asked,


    ¡°Do you want to feel me in your arms like you did in the old days?¡±.


    Those words left ze fantasizing about what she had in store for him. He couldn¡¯t resist the fascinating way she kissed his whole body.


    With her fingertips, she pushed him on the bed and he fell like a tree that had been uprooted.


    She twirled from left to right leaving her hips to follow the bncing of her body. Her body was just as perfect as before and it was irresistible to ze who was lying down helplessly on his bed.


    ¡± What do you wish for tonight, just say it and all will be answered¡±, she said as she started taking off her dresses one after the other.


    ¡°I heard you the first time Miranda, and I assume you are teasing me with all these talks and moves¡±, he replied getting up to his feet to hold her.


    Miranda shifted to the other side of the room stopping him with her hand as she instructed him to get back to the bed and lie down.


    ¡± Not so fast Mr. ze, don¡¯t be in a hurry as patience always yields a good oue¡±, she spoke slowly twinning her waist.


    ze who had been watching her obeyed and went back to his bed trying to get control over his countenance so as not to explode from too much anxiety.


    Miranda kept on teasing him taking off her clothes in a tempting manner.


    She could see that ze wasn¡¯t finding the wait funny anymore and that she had to do something faster before he gotpletely out of control so she spoke with persistence,


    ¡°Why are you so much in a scramble to get this over and done with this soon, you used to love it when I teased you a tiny bit before the actual action do you remember?¡±, she asked dancing to the tune of the symphony in her head.


    ¡± Things are a little bit different now, and I am no longer the ze you used to know¡±, he said watching her doing the striptease.


    ¡°What had changed, what did the otherdies do to the seductive and forbearing man I used to y with?¡±, she inquired scampering to him inplete nakedness.


    ze admired her body and swallowed some saliva but something was off about him and he couldn¡¯t exin why he started thinking of the pretty thief after seeing Miranda naked.


    He wasn¡¯t having the urge to continue anymore the moment he started seeing her face and her body lying next to him that night.


    ¡± You need to leave now¡±, he spoke as he got up.


    Miranda covered withplete confusion couldn¡¯t understand what was happening so she tried asking if she had done anything wrong, but ze wouldn¡¯t answer her.


    He got down from his bed and opening his briefcase in the wardrobe, he handed some cash to Miranda and asked her to leave politely.


    ¡°Did I do anything wrong to you, I will apologize if that¡¯s the case¡±, she asked in a dilemma.


    ¡± You have done nothing wrong I just need some time alone to think properly¡±, he responded walking into his bathroom.


    He could not exin what was going on with him as he had never had that kind of feeling before.


    ¡°How can I be thinking of ady that I have nothing to do with to the point of seeing her when I look at another woman¡±, that question flooded his head.


    ¡± Are you falling in love with that thief of a girl?¡±, a voice asked him and he opened his eyes astonished.


    ¡°I doubt it, you are ze Jadiel Lewis and you can have any woman you want just with the toasting of your tiny finger so you can¡¯t be falling for her¡±, another voice contradicted the first one.


    ze washed his face and left his bathroom. Miranda was still there and had not left looked like she had something at the back of her mind.


    Stills seeing her there, ze got pissed and yelled at her to leave his house that minute.


    ¡± You want me to leave?¡±, she asked like someone who had hearing problems.


    ¡°Yes, I said it the first time not so?¡±, ze repeated.


    She picked up her bag and heading to the door she turned to him and with a dreadful stare she said,


    ¡± I hope that you will not regret this act of yours¡±, and she left.


    ze was dazed by how low somedies may be just to be with a wealthy man. Well, she was gone and all he had to do was toy down on his bed and think about the pretty thief that had been stealing away from men but in his case, she did not steal any money but stole his heart away.


    It was night and Miranda had left his house but he wasn¡¯t worried as she was a street girl so nothing bad could happen to her out there.


    ze red at his watch and it was alreadyte and it was time to go to bed.


    He started at the ceiling and imagined all the things he did on Crystal¡¯s body throughout that night and his fantasies that had been aplished.


    He did not notice when the sweet wind of sleep had blown into his eyes as he saw darkness all around and his eyes closed up.


    Knocks on the door and a voice calling out her name toe and open were what woke up Crystal from her dreand as she was finally able to get some sleep from yesterday¡¯s nightmare.


    Her head bumped up as though she had been knocked down by a car or beaten by an angry mob.

 Chapter 14

    The only thing she could remember was Georgia calling for Gina the maid to make a ss of warm milk for her to drink to be able to sleep.


    After the milk was brought up to her room, her friend helped her to drink it all up and she decided to take her to leave so that she could rest from crying all day long.


    Georgia left her room hugging her tightly and promised that she would be back the next day to check up on her.


    She closed the door behind her and her friend left while she went back andid down on her bed waiting for sleep.


    As she was remembering all that, another knock followed again, and this time she decided to get down from her bed and walk to her door to open up.


    There she was all afraid as she had been knocking for some minutes but Crystal wasn¡¯t opening.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Gina, all sweaty in a panic state pushed out arge smile of happiness as she finally realized that her mistress was just sleeping and there was no cause for rm.


    She asked Crystal if there was anything she wanted for breakfast, but her response was negative as she just wanted to slide into her bed in order not to be reminded of the unfortunate scene she was living in her life.


    Crystal told Gina that she needed some more rest and also asked about the whereabouts of his uncle but Gina replied that her uncle had been very busy for some days now.


    With a shallow smile that was as fake as that of an unsatisfied kid, she told Gina to excuse her and that if she needed anything else, she would call her right away without any hesitation.


    Gina nodded and left to her post in the kitchen and Crystal went back to Juno in her bed.


    She stayed in bed avoiding thinking about the unfruitful incident but rather decided to focus on a new n of attack to get back what she wanted.


    Turning on her bed she couldn¡¯t find sleep anymore and with her heart beating in her chest, she could only think of one thing which was to reflect on her goals and achievements in life.


    And if doing that task was going to guarantee her total reinstating into herte father¡¯spany, she was going to do it again and again.


    Turning from side to side with a weary soul, she went into her room and sat down on her bed, stretching her body as though she had been beaten by an evil spirit in her dream.


    The seconds ticked as Crystal sat up on her bed holding her head in her hands thinking of another strategy and the only one that coulde to her head at that moment was to go to ze¡¯s house to meet and confront time.


    He had yed dirty and that was killing Crustal in the deepest part of her heart.


    Crystal passed by the mirror and noticing how swollen her face had turned into, her eyes narrowed slightly as she stared at the mirror looking at herself in the mirror as her eyes had changed their color and size.


    They were now very big and her face was rough from crying too much. Her head asked so much though she was iming to be strong.


    When she had finished checking up all the parts of her face and body that had changed either inside, texture, or color, she walked into the bathroom to brush her teeth and shower.


    As she got into the bathroom, her phone began to ring and she was forced toe out again to find out who it was that was calling.


    Georgia her friend was the person who was calling her so she picked up the phone and answered,


    ¡°Hello?¡±, his voice was not that good, but it was clearer than the previous day when she could not talk and whenever she did, her friend could barely hear what she was saying.


    Georgia responded on the other side of the phone asking her friend how her night had been and if she wanted her to bring her anything whening to see her that day.


    Crystal with a smile as though she was a child, she told her friend to bring whatever she found interesting.


    Her friend said she would be at her house in a few minutes and Crystal approved it.


    She walked back into the bathroom to have her bath before actually going down to wait for her friend.


    She opened up the shower and before she could catch her breath the water had already started flowing on her back. It was very cold and she could not withstand d the cold.


    Only then did she realize that she had not regted the shower to have warm water.


    Crystal immediately did so as she was not a fan of cold water.


    She took her bath and went for her towel to wipe off her body so as not to leave water all over her room when she came out.


    Afterward, she took out her brush and while brushing her teeth, she could not help but stare at the mirror that was in front of her in her bathroom.


    She looked at herself again in it as though she was hoping to see some other person and not just her.


    Her grip tightened to her brush so much that she began brushing her teeth with force wounding her gums out of the pressure she was applying on the brush.


    She twisted herself to spit up the dirt she had brushed from her mouth and then blood was amongst it.


    Crystal rushed out her mouth with water and lined up her brush with the other washroom things, she stepped out of hervatory and went into her room.


    Her room was immense for a 23-year-olddy but she had always grown up in luxury.


    Crouching on her little chair in front of her embellishing table and her mirror just in front of her, she opened her first lotion set and rubbed her body nicely as it was her routine to always do.


    The day had somehow begun better at least better than the prior day as the birds on the hedges sang symphonies from outside her room and her temperament was getting better as she had gotten over trudging herself and obtaining a result real sharp.


    When she was done applying her motions and skincare products, with not much effort standing up from the stool, she strolled through her room and to the other side where her wardrobe was and she began searching for an outfit for the day.


    Crystal had in mind that she was going to pay an unfriendly visit to ze Jadielter that day and she was not going to be nice.


    A knock was heard on her door and she supposed it was Georgia who had arrived.


    ¡± Come in the door is open¡±, she spoke from inside.


    Georgia pushed the door to her right and entered her friend¡¯s room.


    She was happy seeing that her friend was getting over what it was that had put her in that unpleasant spot where she had met her yesterday.


    Crystal had found something light and free to out on for the day as it was asionally worn and she could go out with it or stay home with it too.


    Walking closer to Crystal, Georgia with a hug, embraced her friend with happiness.


    ¡°I am happy that you are better today than yesterday¡± ¡± she spoke out as she walked across the room to Crystal¡¯s table, dropping her bag on it.


    ¡± Where is my parcel that you said you would bring for me?¡±. Crystal asked in wonder as she did not seem to find Georgia with any shopping bag or anything simr to that.


    Georgia gave her a funny look and said,


    ¡°I stopped at the supermarket and got you fruits and I also got your favorite cherries¡±, Georgia rted.


    She had brought some fruits for her friend and she left them downstairs in the kitchen to Gina the maid.


    Crystal was happy when her friend told her that she had kept her cherries as cherries were her favorite fruits.


    As the girls were chatting, another knock was heard on Crystal¡¯s door again, and she thought that it was Gina who had brought her fruits.


    She hastily went for her door and when she opened it, Uncle Max was standing at her door with a shabby peek.


    At the sight of her uncle whom she had not seen for almost thirty hours, a lump formed in her throat making swallowing Difficult.


    Crystal did not know what to say as even salutations were more than her to utter from her mouth.


    ¡± Good morning Crystal my niece, how are you doing today?¡±, Uncle Max asked as though he was concerned about her.


    Georgia who was inside had heard Max¡¯s voice and she immediately stood up and raised to the door with a smile.


    ¡°Good morning Uncle Max¡±, she said with a smile.


    Max ridge a little to look at the person who had greeted him from Crystal¡¯s room with such a sweet voice.


    ¡± Georgia¡±! he called out after seeing her standing behind Crystal.


    Georgia was the daughter of one of Max¡¯s business associates and he barely saw hering to the house since he was always busy at work.


    ¡°Come give Uncle Max a hug dear¡±, he enunciated as he moved to enter Crystal¡¯s room.


    Georgia came out from standing behind Crystal and hugged Max and while they hugged each other, Max gave a threatening glimpse to Crystal as a sign of warning and she understood what that meant.


    Max¡¯s look was very deep as he was making sure that in Crystal¡¯s weakness, she had not said anything that she did not have to say to her friend.


    Due to the effect of looking at Crystal with such a repulsive look, Max tightened Georgia a little more than he had to do with his extra pound and big tummy, causing her to choke as she began gulping for air.

 Chapter 15

    Crystal drew her friend from him and Georgia breathing in, could not understand what had just happened.


    Uncle Max apologized to her for that and he left them both to enjoy their day.


    ¡± What just happened Crystal?¡±, Georgia asked in a confused state as she could not exin why Max had done such a thing.


    Crystal let her friend sit on her bed apologizing on her uncle¡¯s behalf and reassuring Georgia that it was just out of emotions.


    Georgia did not make a fuss about it so she let it sly but what had just taken ce was not too clear to her.


    Crystal proposed that they go shoppingter in the day and Georgia was so happy with the idea that she could not wait for them both to leave.


    ze was already awake so early as it was a Monday and he had to get to his office.


    Hispany always had executive meetings every Monday and Friday which were to discuss the strategies on how to manufacture more products, sell them to their customers, and the profits made.


    Also, there were other things discussed during meetings like that which is to make thepany for more.


    His breakfast was always set every work morning even before he coulde downstairs to ask for it as his maids took seriously into consideration his do¡¯s and don¡¯ts for it and his maids took seriously into consideration the things that made him pleased and the ones that irritated him.


    He arrived downstairs and his warden took his briefcase to his car while ze looking at the well-set table, had an appetite that morning.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    His eggs were made just like he always loved them and his cup of tea and sliced bread were finely ced so he took his breakfast and left for work.


    He entered his car and headed to his office without stopping on the way for anything whatsoever.


    The security guards already knew when he was to arrive at work every morning so they waited for him to arrive so that they could get his car and station it well in the parking lodge.


    ¡°Good morning Mr. ze and happy to see you today¡±, the guard said as he dropped down from his car handing him his car keys.


    ¡± How are you today Fred¡±, ze asked as he took his briefcase out of the car.


    ze went in through the normal procedure everyone entering the building goes through, meaning he was scanned and his briefcase as well.


    After that, he walked through the reception receiving greetings from all the personnel there while going to board the lifter going to his office floor.


    The day had begun pretty well as his office was well cleaned when he got into it and the freshener that was put there smelled good.


    His office was made of expensive pieces of furniture brought from abroad and his office was spacious so much that the other part could be used for another office plus a bathroom.


    His shelf was well arranged with business books and magazines.


    At the corner of the office, there was a sofa made for visitors or business partners waiting their turn to talk with ze as there was a table too in front of the sofa with magazines.


    In front of his main table were two chairs facing him directly. The air condition in his office was harsh and cold and most clients who went in there always came out white as snow.


    The other section was an additional part that served as a resting room whenever he worked overnight at the office as it has a bathroom and all apparatus


    apparatus.


    The curtains in his room were so bright that he used them to shed the sun from entering so much into his office.


    Knocks at his office door and ze looks from his ss mirror to see who it is knocking on,


    ¡°Come on in¡±, he spoke looking through the documents on his ss table.


    Mary walked in with a smile on her lips.


    Mary is zes Personal Assistant she has been working with hispany for such a long time.


    It was no news that was was a rich man with a lot of enterprises but amongst all, l Hiry was the best as she was efficient, smart, intelligent, and friendly.


    She came out with flying colors in her badge while she was in school and she has always done her work diligently and has never forgotten an agenda or deadline for any deal.


    She was highly rmended by Germany as she had worked for many foreignpanies and hernguage skills were top-notch.


    ¡± Good morning Mr. ze Jadiel¡±, she recited her normal morning rhythm as it had be a routine.


    Rolling up his eyes, ze looked at Mary and responded,


    ¡°Good morning Mary, how are you today?¡±, he asked as though she was not feeling well fixing his stare on her.


    Mary bowed her head in shame as she blblushedher boss¡¯s gaze, she responded,


    ¡± I am fine Mr. ze¡± ¡± she said using her eyes to count her toes as her head could not go up again because she was uneasy.


    ze asked her why she was in his office and if she needed anything.


    ¡°The meeting with the members of Fresh Tea starts in three minutes Sir and everyone else is in the meeting room waiting for you before they can start¡±, she said looking at the agenda that she was holding.


    ze knew he had a meeting that morning as every Monday, they had executive meetings either with their investors or just with the board members within thepany.


    ¡± Thank you Mary I will be there in a minute¡±, ze told his assistant with a mild smile on his lips.


    ¡°Also, the meeting with ¡°Mika¡¯s Wine¡±, had been postponed till further notice as their manager is not feeling too well.


    ze heard her keenly as she read out his agenda for the day, and when she was done she excused herself and left for her office while he prepared the necessary documents for his board meeting with his board of directors.


    Crystal was still at home with her friend as they waited for Gina to make breakfast so that they could eat before leaving for the supermarket.


    Georgia asked her friend if she was now ready to tell her what the issue was that made her cry so bitterly yesterday.


    Crustal who thought that her friend had forgotten about that ugly incident, was sorely mistaken as she was hell-bent on knowing what had happened.


    Crystal who did not know what to tell Georgia got up and went into the bathroom.


    Georgia who had noticed that her friend was avoiding the subject sighed like a pregnant woman, and stretching her body on the bed said,


    ¡± You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to Crystal. Well, I thought that we were good friends and that we could tell. each other everything¡±, she mumbled disappointedly by her friend¡¯s attitude towards the matter.


    Crystal stayed in the bathroom for some time feeling bad for not telling her friend the truth but again she had to choose as she knew full well that the kind of life Age was living, was not the best and it was full of lies telling and treachery.


    Georgia waited some more for her friend toe out but she did not so she felt angry and said she was leaving.


    Crystal on hearing this came out of the bathroom to stop her friend from leaving as she was the only person who understood her clearly.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t like that my friend¡±, Crystal spoke from behind.


    Georgia tried to restrain her outrage and pain against her friend as she tightened her fist and lowered the dish of fruits she was eating.


    Crystal with a sad look walked to Georgia and with a soft voice, she asked her friend to sit down.


    She was not ready to tell her friend the truth but she wanted to exin some things to her in an offer to calm her down.


    ¡± Georgia, you have been my friend for years now, and you know me well as a good person right?¡±, she said looking at her friend straight in the eyes as she always did with those men she always lured to their beds and made away with their money.


    Crystal¡¯s sole aim here was that she wanted to convince her friend so that she would not worry about her life again or ask questions.


    Georgia asked her what she was trying to say with all this as she already knew all that but why was she beating around the bush?


    ¡°Crystal you are my friend and you have had my back right from our college days. You can tell me whatever it is that is bothering you dearly or is someone harassing you and you can not tell your uncle?¡±, She asked all these questions looking at her friend in a concerted manner.


    Crystal having no words to respond to her and eventually searching through her head for something to say, took the fork and taking a strawberry from her dish, put it in her mouth chewing it slowly as though she had never eaten one before.


    She turned to Georgia again and said,


    ¡± It is not as easy as you think my dear friend. I am going through a difficult moment now and I have always gone through it for a while now but I just have to keep on fighting¡±, Crystal mumbled.


    Georgia could not understand anything it was that she was saying so she got up from the bed and decided to walk around remembering the past about the things she told her friend in confidence about her life and family though she knew full well that she was not supposed to.


    ¡°Nheless, if you see that I am not worthy to share your pain and suffering and talk more of your secrets as a friend, then Ipletely understand you¡± ¡± she said but from her tone, Crystal knew perfectly well that she was angry.

 Chapter 16

    Crystal rose to her feet too and moving towards her friend and taking her hands she uttered,


    ¡± I promise to tell you everything soon Georgia, I give you my word¡±, she went so emotional after saying this and Georgia could see that her friend was in a tight spot so she decided not to ask again and responded,


    ¡°I am here for you anytime¡±.


    Crystal had been carrying that burden for years now since she turned into an adolescent.


    She was fully aware that the kind of life she was living was not the best but she had no choice as she was under her uncle and only he knew the ins and outs of herte father¡¯s properties.


    Crystal was bing fed up with that style of life as she often asked herself whether her doing all these was necessary just for her to get back what rightfully belonged to her.


    Each time she tried breaking out from that kind of life in the past, her Uncle Max always found a way to persuade her so that she would not leave.


    But this time around her mind was made up as she said to herself that once she got the twenty-nine million francs CFA that was remaining, she was going to get herpany from her uncle.


    It was a trap that was setting for him to finally realize if he had the intention of passing over herpany to her, or if he just wanted to keep using her for his selfish games.


    Georgia wiping her trends face with her hands, told her that it was time for them to go as they had taken their breakfast already and the day was bright outside.


    Crystal nodded in eptance and walked to her table to get her debit card and car keys so that they could go shopping and have some fun.


    She had not forgotten about her ns to visit ze at his house as she had to confront him for duping her but that was going to be for some other time as she deserved to be happy after swallowing in pain for forty-eight hours now was time for her to go out and see the world again.


    Crystal and Georgia left the house and went downstairs, Crystal told Gina to notify her uncle that she was taking off to go shopping with her friend and that from there they would go to the mall.


    Crystal entered her car and her friend joined her inside and they put on their safety belts.


    They drive out of the yard with loud music inside the car.


    ze was done with the first meeting he had that morning and his P. A had just reminded him of another schedule that he has for the day and he needed to attend it.


    ¡± Is that all I have done today?¡±, he asked walking into his office and demanding a mug of coffee.


    ¡°No, it is not all sir. You also have to meet with Ms. ire for the business concerning the real estate property¡±, she continued as she turned the pages of her book.


    ze had his coffee brought to him almost immediately as he asked for it.


    His employees knew better than to mess around with their jobs as they were well-paid.


    When Mary was done doing a rundown of his busy schedule  she asked if there was something else he wanted her to do for him but ze responded,


    ¡± Not at the moment, Mary¡±, with his head lowered on his table while he went through other vital stuff on his desk.


    Mary excused herself and left him to continue with his work as she went to her own office to solve pending issues.


    His phone rang and he looked at it as though it was the first time to heard it ring with a hush, he picked up the phone and answered,


    ¡°Hello, Sir ze, Mrs. Koker is here to see you and he is waiting here at the reception, should I let him in?¡±, his secretary asked in a calm voice.


    With a tight fist and angry voice, he said,


    ¡± If you let thatst in here, start looking for another job. Also, tell the security agents never to let that womane into itspany again, and if she resists, force her out¡±, he said with a high tone of anger that even his secretary understood the issue well enough to bother him with that again.


    He was in total battle with that family as they were using him of something he knew nothing about.


    The matter has been in court for weeks now and he knew just how to dismiss the case if the worst came to the worst.


    The ze was been used of raping a certain Ava Koker who was one of his personnel and her family had taken it to court.


    Each time he thinks about that awful scenario, he feels terrible as thedy is not even amongst the ss of girls he could date or make out with.


    ze was confident that, it was one of his business associates that were behind this as in the world of business where he grew up learning from histe dad, anything can happen at any time.


    ¡°How can ady who has been spending her time seducing mee up with such an awkward story that I asked her toe to give me some documents in my office and I raped her¡±, he asked himself this questionughing so hard.


    He decided to let go of that mood-ruining incident and focused on the work he had on his table as time passed by with speed.


    Crystal had reached the shopping center and she had seen a parking space that her small Yaris car could fit into it well without any worries whatsoever.


    She maneuvered her car to station it well, without disturbing those who would being as well.


    She was well stationed so she cut the engine of her car and removed her seat belt, unlocking the doors so that they could go out.


    Becky Badmos who had seen Crystal¡¯s car and had recognized it, stood outside the shopping center she hade there to get some things too for herself as she would be going on a trip with her boyfriend.


    She had been standing there waiting for Crystal to approach her and she noticed that there was someone with Crystal, but she could not make out the person yet as the sun was too bright on them.


    Becky, a natural Carameldy, wore her thick in a tight matronly bun with a pair of jeans and a crop too exposing part of her belly including her navel.


    Large ck eyes in a joyful face as she saw them approaching and she saw that Crystal was with her handbag was other but Georgia.


    Becky raised a hand, waving at them with a smile to make them notice that she was standing there.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Georgia who had seen someone wave at them from the corner of the shopping center raised her head and took off her sunsses as they were no longer under the sun.


    ¡± Is that not Becky our friend standing over there?¡±, she asked tapping Crystal on the shoulder so that she could turn around.


    Looking towards the direction where Georgia was showing, Crystal felt numbly as she walked towards her.


    Becky had stopped waving and was going as they approached her.


    ¡°Hello girls¡±, Becky said as she hugged them warmly.


    ¡± Hi Becky how are you you look gorgeous¡±, Georgia spoke using her eyes to screen her whole body from head to toe.


    ¡°Hey, Becky, how are you holding up with Makepe, hope it is as good as it has always been?¡±, Crystal asked with an immense smile.


    Becky smiled back and as usual in her proud self, she flung to their faces her pieces of stuff that she came to purchase from the shopping center.


    ¡°That is great I am happy that you still find ces to have all the hood things you like over here¡±, Georgia answered.


    With a flow of emotions, Georgia asked Becky how Simon was and thatpletely turned her off.


    ¡± My darling boyfriend is doing perfectly fine and he is the person I am waiting for as we speak¡±, she announced giving Crystal a dirty look, gnawing on the gum that was in her mouth like one psychopath.


    Georgia who had noticed where Becky was taking the conversation, decided not to ask any future questions on that topic as it was obvious that, Becky still had not forgotten about the awful incident that happened during their high school days.


    As Crystal was about to ask Georgia for them to leave, a ck Renault car had just stopped in front of the girls and while they were wondering who it was, Becky was cracking up like a minor who had seen her crush for the first time.


    A young man opened the door and stepped down his one leg out of the car, pulling his whole body out as he arranged his sses and standing outpletely from the car, Becky had jumped on him dropping down her bags.


    That was Simon Cowell, the guy that every girl was crushing over back in college but he was head over heels for Crystal.


    That was the reason for the bitterness in Becky¡¯s heart to date as he was never in the picture as long as Crystal was around.


    Simon, taking off his sses saw that Crystal and Georgia were thedies he had spotted from his car mirror when he was still in his car.


    With so much happiness, he had put down Becky and went towards Crystal extending his hand to her to greet her.


    Crystal who had been staring at the whole thing, knocked off Simon¡¯s hand and gave him a warm embrace instead.


    Georgia chuckled as she knew very well that, the reason her friend had done that was to spite of Becky who was over-shaking throughout the time they had been standing there.

 Chapter 17

    Becky in her angry countenance quickly separated the both of them.


    ¡°How dare you do this in front of me, Simon, don¡¯t you have any regard for me?¡±, she asked panting in anger like someone about tomit murder.


    Simon looked at Becky and responded,Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡± Me hugging our old-time ssmate has nothing to do with me disregarding you Becky¡±.


    Crystal looked at Becky and with a smile she said,


    ¡°You have not changed one but Becky, you are still that very impulsive, not very smart and prouddy I used to know back in the day¡±, Crystal¡¯s words came out like a sharp sword to Becky who wanted to react to a scene.


    Georgia greeted Simon and wished him well with Becky as her character was so embarrassing.


    Crystal and Georgia walked away from them and Simon told Becky to get into the car with a furious tone.


    ¡± I wonder why that girl hates you so much over a man that does not interest you for a start¡±, Georgia mumbled to her friend as they pushed the door of the shop making their way into its air-conditioned walls and forgetting about the scorching sun and the heat outside.


    Crystal turned to her friend and smiled saying,


    ¡°Forget about Becky, she will never understand that Simon can never be hers with that desperate attitude that she carries about in the name of loving him so dearly¡±, she exined to her friend as they reached the receptionist¡¯s desk to get their handbags checked before they could proceed into the shelves of the shop to start going through the articles in there to get what they like.


    Simon and Becky quarreled all through their journey back home and Simon who was fed up with Becky¡¯s insecurities told her that it was over between them and that he needed a break.


    Becky tried to stop him from leaving her but her insecurities and nagging had made the little affection that he had developed over the years die down.


    Crystal and Georgia were walking through the shelves and there were so many beautiful dresses that they did not know which to take as the confusion was too much.


    ¡± Let¡¯s take this one, I love the open back¡±, Georgia said taking out a blouse from the hanger.


    Crystal looking at it responded,


    ¡°I would rather take this one as it gives an extraordinary brightness to my skin¡±, she told her friend and they both giggled at each other for behaving like teenagers who could not decide on what to wear.


    Georgiaing back on what had happened outside a while ago.


    Crustal gave a long stare at her friend as she could already tell what she had in mind.


    ¡± Georgia I know that you have something in your mind to ask so spill¡±, she told her friendughing.


    Georgia knowing that her friend had caught her already, pretended to be too serious in looking for clothes.


    ¡°Georgia, I am still waiting for the gossip you have in your chest so talk now or forever dies with it¡±, Crystal said in a loud voice that her friend could not hold back theughter that had formed in her throat that she gave up with one evilughter.


    ¡± You are very wicked Crystal, you were aware that once you said this line I was going to crack up¡±, Georgia said trying to find her breath back as she hadughed so much.


    Crystal was happy that she could make her friendugh this much as she deserved it after all for standing by her all these days.


    Georgia afterughing for some minutes, narrated the expression on Becky¡¯s face when Simon hugged Crystal warmly.


    ¡°I bet that guy still has a crush on you it is written all over him and he can not dare to deny it¡±, Georgia spoke turning to the other shelf as she spotted a lemon green mini skirt that was perfect for her red blended with ck boots at home.


    Crystal who had noticed that Simon had not gotten over her, smiled as she got lost in her thoughts.


    Georgia who had noticed her silence turned to look at her and reading that she was smiling, she asked with a teasing look,


    ¡± Thinking about him yeah?¡±.


    ¡°No I am not¡±, Crystal responded in a defensive manner strolling as fast as a rat in between the shelves.


    Georgia who had known her friend for a long time now spoke softly at her back,


    ¡± We all thought that you and Simon were going to end up as sweethearts even before our graduation but unfortunately that was only a mere thought¡±, Georgia b her tongue in wonder as to what her friend was going to reply.


    Crystal lowered her head as she thought of her old school days with Simon as the most handsome guy in school and her as the most beautifuldy.


    Her ssmates always called her SHE BEAUTY as she was vastly gorgeous with curves that even teachers wished to have.


    ¡°You both would have made a good couple as you were the only person who dared to put him in his rightful ce¡±, Georgia¡¯s narration reminded Crystal of the disgusting quarrel she had at the canteen with Simon.


    Simon was one proud and arrogant student who thought that everything had to be done his way as he had a group in school who terrorized students on campus.


    He felt that he had control over everyone as his father was the minister of national security.


    He always walked with his shoulder so high and a diminishing look till he stumbled on Crystal one day at the Canteen.


    She was not a new student but her calmness and innocence made her almost not recognizable except for older students who had been schooling there with her.


    Simon had bumped into Crystal and her tray of foodnded on the ground he could not say sorry but instead pushed her head, telling her to look where she was going next time.


    When Crystal heard what he had said, she asked him if he could at least have the decency to apologize as he was the person who was not watchful over where he was going.


    Simon taking it personally walked closer to Crystal and spoke to her face asking if she knew who he was turning back to his friends who were hyping him.


    The whole canteen had be silent as everyone felt scared for Crystal because Simon, was a notorious person and no one could do anything to him as his father always intervened fully.


    Crystal spat on his face asking him to be near her one more time and he would regret what she would do to him.


    Simon and his friends were shocked to the core after the reaction that Crystal put up.


    Crystal left her tray of food on the ground and walked away from him. She had not yet made two steps when she felt a strong force pulling her from behind as get hand was held behind tightly.


    Simon had to defend his name and his honor by making her respect him as the others did.


    Crystal who could not digest the fact that he had held her hand, turned to face him and with a heavy p, she spanked off his face so hard that he did a rotation before bncing well on his feet.


    She looked at him and gave him the warning of his life that no one had ever tried to before.


    Simon who could not bear the embarrassment got up and came to Crystal to hit her and she doubled the p.


    Herte father had registered her in a Kungfu center for its steps to be instilled in her.


    After doing that, she walked out of the canteen to her ss. Simon stood there like a dog that had been rejected by its owner.


    He could not believe what had just happened as everyone made a mockery of him so much that he left the school that day before its actual time.


    ¡± He got what he deserved as he always imed to be a tyrant in school¡±, a student murmured from under her desk.


    Even the teachers were scared of correcting him whenever he did something wrong as they were scared that his parents were going to be informed about it and would withdraw their assistance from their school not knowing that, the father had nothing to do with his bad behavior.


    His father did not know what his son often did in school but his mother was and she was the person pampering his behavior which made him so insolent towards his ssmates and even his superior.


    This encounter he had with Crystal was the iron that beaches the camel¡¯s back as his true identity is finally revealed to his father when he calls for a P. T. A. meeting since his mother was out of the country at the time for medical reasons.


    Simon, could not believe his ears and eyes when he was told that despite what had happened between Crystal and himself, she still went ahead to file aint and demanded that her father and the parent Simon be sent to school immediately.


    His father¡¯s shock was immense and Uncle Max arrived furious at what Crystal had narrated over the phone.


    ¡°What are you telling me, that my son is a tyrant here in school?¡±, Crystal could vividly remember the reaction Simon¡¯s father had put up in the office that day.


    Uncle Max hade as my guardian as he was the only parent she had. He supported his niece and threatened to lock up Simon if he ever tried to harass her again in that school.


    The teachers realizing that his father was not aware of anything he was doing wrong as his mother was always the person to answer to the convocations that were being given to him, decided to narrate got chaos in the school and among the students in the institute.


    He was tongue-tight probably because he did not expect a day like that toe and lowering his head he could not utter a word.

 Chapter 18

    Crystal stood there looking at his father as he pped his head off in total disappointment at his son¡¯s behavior.


    His father was a well-educated and respectable mam and from his manner of speaking, one could tell that he was not influenced by his position in society as he humbly apologized for his son¡¯s mistakes.


    Simon¡¯s father even opted to go to the school assembly to apologize to the students for his son¡¯s behavior towards all of them.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The administrator and tutors had stopped him from doing that as they had seen his apologies to be sincere.


    His dad shook hands with Uncle Max as they became friends from that day on till date and after that incident, Simon¡¯s shoulders hade down from their high ces as he had been humiliated in front of the whole school.


    His crew had abandoned him as he had no influence anymore and there were alsoments going around that he was granted from home, meaning his journey was just from home to school and school to home.


    His father asked the dean of the College to assign to him the washing of privies for two weeks and for him to clean all the staff offices after school before going home.


    Simon could not believe that his father could do something to him like that but he was fully aware that his father was a man of justice, and that was the reason why he always informed his mother about his atrocities.


    There was a time that he and his squadron, pounced on ad just because he refused to do their assignments for them.


    The student was taken to the school infirmary and his mother was called so as that of the boy.


    When his mother arrived in school with a big ck Jeep apanied by two guards, she went into the Dean¡¯s office and as Simon was being punished in there.


    When he saw his mother, he got up from his punishment corner and walked to her, the mother of the young boy was also present and when she saw what her son had done to the innocent fellow, all she could do was ask her guards to give thedy some money to take proper care of her son.


    No apologies and no remorse for what he had done.


    Thedy picked up the money from the guard¡¯s hands and took her son out of there.


    He was left to do back to ss but his two friends were severely punished as they were the scapegoats.


    They always followed Simon blindly whereas they had their background while he had he and their parent did not have the same financial status.


    After that incident he became a more calm and serious person, he was helpful and he always wanted to go closer to Crystal but when he remembered Uncle Max¡± swords, he took his distance as he understood that Crystal was not of any kind of family.


    The students were still scared of him but he proved his goodwill and that he had changed over time.


    He was less troublesome and he took his studies very seriously as well as respecting the teachers.


    That was how he became everyone¡¯s favorite and he always had Crystal to thank for that, as she was the only person who had challenged him.


    The next semester, Becky came into their college, and from the first day she set her eyes on Simon, she had an instant crush on him and everydy he saw him with, became an enemy.


    That was how the story unfolded till after graduation and everyone left to their different destinations to further their studies.


    While she was just about to finish her thinking, Georgianded a hot question on her face that made her question her sanity and her emotions.


    ¡°Will you ept Simon¡¯s proposal now if he asked you to date him or do you already have someone you are seeing and I don¡¯t know?¡±, she uttered rolling her eyes all over the boutique.


    Crystal with a lowered gaze peeked at her feet as if she could have answered that question better if it had been asked some years back, but right then her heart was beginning to feel something unusual for someone else and she could notprehend if it was love or mere affection.


    Georgia who had noticed that her friend had ceased conversing went closer to her with a smile and said,


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to answer this now, you can take all the time that you want and you know that as your friend I will always support you¡±, she said raising her brows to tease her friend.


    Both girls burst outughing and it was gettingte so they took everything that they had chosen to the desk for payment.


    The ze had called to cancel his lunch meeting with his client as he was not feeling too okay and had to return home. But just as he was about to leave, his office phone rang and he picked it up and that was his secretary informing him that someone was at the reception to see him.


    ¡± Who is the person and what do they want?¡±, he asked in a strange tone wanting to hang up almost immediately.


    The secretary asked for their names and told her boss that they wereing for Life Matepany as they were thepany¡¯s representatives.


    ze wondered who they could be and what they wanted to meet with him and only then did he recall that his secretary had read out his tight schedule to him in the morning and she had made mention that the endorsement was to be made today at 3:00 pm.


    He immediately looked at therge clock that was hung on his office wall and he realized that it was 3:10 pm by the time on it.


    He had no other option but to attend to them before leaving his office. He was still deep in thought when he heard his secretary asking if he was still on the line and he said that she should send them to his office.


    Crystal and Georgia were done with their shopping and they left the shopping center for the mall.


    Crystal was happy to be spending the day with her friend and this helped her to forget about the incident that had taken ce some hours back.


    She got into her automobile and Georgia was happy as she pushed the top of her car, sending her head outside while singing to the hip-hop music that was ying in Crystal¡¯s car.


    Crystal had so much fun wherever she was with Georgia as they both were youngsters who believed that life has to be lived to its fullness.


    The music was so loud that Crystal lost a minute of conversation that almost got into an ident with a car that wasing eight in front of them.


    Crystal developed sweat in her hairline and she parked in a corner of the road, while Georgia sat down inside the car.


    ¡°This is not going to spoil our fun today¡±, Georgia said this and both girls screamed out in happiness as Crystal started her car again and they headed to the mall.


    When Crystal arrived at the mall, she checked for a parking space and stationed her car while they both came down and walked into the ce.


    It was such a beautiful ce and the decorations were so nice.


    It is a ce she always loved to go to as it reminded her of her childhood days when her parents always took her there.


    Theugher from the kids ying around and the different races that came there tomune was the greatest gift ever.


    Georgia could locate their favorite spot and she averted her friend so that they could go there immediately before it got filled with people.


    They both took the esctor going up to Capricorn restaurant as their bellies were already rumbling from hunger and exhaustion from walking the whole day in the shopping center.


    Crystal nced through a boutique as they walked past it going to the restaurant and she could not help but notice the beautiful dress that was hung on a model as it was viewable from the store¡¯s clean ss doors.


    ¡± I like that dress Georgia, can we just make a stop in there?¡±, Crystal spoke to her friend thinking that he was still by her not knowing that Georgia was already in the restaurantfortably seated.


    Crystal cracked up as she had forgotten how much her friend cherished food.


    ¡°You are here and I was talking alone¡±, Crystal spoke as she entered the restaurant too and took a seat by her friend.


    ¡± I am sorry friend, but I had to hurry because my tummy can not take it for another minute without food¡±, she said moving her brows up and down apanied by a childish smile.


    A waiter had approached them with the restaurant¡¯s menu and without looking at the menu for even a second, Georgia already had an idea of what she liked to order.


    ¡°I want a dessert with a ss of cold orange juice, while you get me grilled chicken breast with garlic sauce and some baked potatoes¡±, she ordered looking at me as though she wanted to order for me too.


    Crystal asked if she wished to give her order and smiled at her funny gestures.


    ¡± No I do not but if you want me to, I might as well just do it for you friend even though you areplicated with your meals¡±, she spoke as her eyes ran through the menu again.


    Crystal handing over the menu to the server asked for the same thing that her friend had asked for but with a ss of ginger juice for her instead.


    The server left and some minutester, he was back with the dessert and two sses of chilled juice and he served them and left.


    Georgia had to keep her mouth busy while waiting for the real deal because, at Capricorn restaurant, an order could take up to 30 minutes as though they had to go to the market to fetch the ingredients again.

 Chapter 19

    Minus that nerving factor which was no order but their slowness, their meals were exceptional and the personnel at the kitchen were very neat and consistent.


    The restaurant is known for its delicacies and its hospitality towards its clients as their client¡¯s satisfaction was their top priority.


    ze had finished talking about the terms and agreement of the contract and its smooth operation if the twopanies had to merge to generate more ie, then the deal was sealed and the contract would be stipted.


    He wished them both a good day and they walked out satisfied with their deal.


    ze picked up his things and left for his house as he needed rest.


    Crystal and Georgia had finished savoring their meal, so they rxed for a while, styled their bills, and left Gen restaurant.


    Georgia was alreadyining of tiredness so was Crystal too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that I can make another round of strolling around, my feet hurt and I am full, I just want to take a shower and sleep¡±, Georgia said, looking so exhausted as though she had been fighting.


    Crystal not delivering any words more was just praying in her heart to reach her car faster so that she could steam it and get home as she was more tired than her friend.


    They both went out of the mall to the parking lodge and entered Crystal¡¯s car.


    Crystal was driving through the busy road and kept wishing that, there should be no traffic as they returned home because it was a workday of the week, and it was at that certain time of the evening that workers returned home.


    Crystal noticed that the silence in the car was not normal so while she drove, she looked at her friend who was sitting by her to know why the sudden speechlessness in the car and she found her sleeping.


    When a stroke ofughter, Crystal continued driving as she had to drop Georgia at home before getting back to her house.


    The traffic was bing serious and Crystal decided to take another road so that she could reach faster.


    The beauty of the evening could be seen as the sun settled at the back of the mountains making way for the heat to go away and for the sweet twilight breeze to set in.


    Crystal was already at her friend¡¯s entrance, so she horns twice for the security agencies toe out.


    ¡± Her friend, we are already at your house¡±, she let out as she tapped her on the shoulder so as not to brutalize her in her sleep.


    ¡°What happened to me?¡±, she inquired while rubbing her eyes.


    Crystalughing so hard said that she was sleeping all through while she was driving and that she should get home.


    The security agent was seen opening the gate and when he saw Crystal¡¯s car, he rushed to greet her happily.


    Crystal too liked him as he is a polite and humble young man. She sent her hand into her purse and gave him a few thousand.


    ¡°Thank you Ms. Crystal¡±, he said in a pleasant mood.


    Crystal told him to take Georgia inside as she was very exhausted.


    As soon as Georgia was taken out of the car together with her shopping bags, Crystal waved her goodbye and drove on to reach her house.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    While driving her back, she suddenly thought of going to ze¡¯s house to confront him and take the remaining twenty-nine million francs CFA that wascking in the briefcase but again, she was feeling too tired from the long day that she had been through with Georgia.


    ¡°No I will go there tomorrow morning, and I know that I will meet him at home¡±, she whispered to herself alone in her car.


    Georgia was inside her house and she was happy with the things they had purchased and she could not wait to try them out after she woke up.


    ze had arrived at his house from the office so exhausted that he could not hear a thief enter his room, and the meeting was so many that he had to reschedule some.


    Taking off his coat and shirt, he headed straight for the bathroom before going down to have dinner alone as always.


    Horns at the gate and wait,


    Crystal was already at her mansion and the defense agent, opened the portico for her to go in.


    ¡± Thank you¡±, she said as she drove in parking her car reasonably.


    She stepped down of the car with her belongings, heading inside the house with her body weighing out of tiredness.


    ¡°Wee Ms. Crystal¡±, Gina, speaks politely she takes her bags from her going upstairs to her room to drop them off.


    ¡± Thank you Gina¡±, Crystal responded following her from behind as she also


    took the stairs walking as though she was not going to make it to her room.


    Reaching her room, she fell on the bed tired and Gina asked if she needed something else, but she had a question she needed to ask,


    ¡°Where is Uncle Max Gina?¡±, she asked getting up from her bed.


    Fine responded saying that her uncle was not at home and had not returned from the office since he left that morning.


    Crystal rolling her eyes up and down told Gina that she needed to take a shower and rest and that when her uncle returns and asks for her, she should tell him that she is in her room resting.


    Gina nodded in confirmation and asked whether Crystal liked for her to cook something for dinner or if she would like to have fruits instead.


    Crystal shook her head and narrated how they had walked throughout the city all day and she was as full as a tank.


    Gina, on hearing thisughed and excused herself as she had to finish up in the kitchen.


    Crystal rose to her feet closed her door behind Gina, and went into the bathroom to have a warm bath.


    When she was done with her bath, she came out fresh like a fish and she applied her lotion on her body making it moist to keep it out of the heat during the day.


    setting her favorite song on her Bluetooth device, she ascended to her bed and awaited the sweet hands of sleep toe and embrace her, she could only think of one thing, which was a n of action against her confrontation with ze Jadiel tomorrow.


    She could finally feel her eyes heavy and her body not responding to her anymore and darkness filled her whole room as she closed her eyes in the overpowering hands of sleep.


    It was morning and her rm clock signal woke her up and she struggled to stop it from sounding all over her room.


    The continual noise from her rm clock always nerves her each morning as it is just too loud.


    Pulling her body onto her bed, close to the little cupboard standing beside her bed, she stretched her hand and pressed the rm hard, its sound stopped and there was silence once more in her room just as she liked it.


    Crystal enjoyed it when her mornings were calm and peaceful with her curtains pulled to avoid the sun rays from getting into her room through the little openings of the curtains.


    Just as she was about to continue with her sleep, a know came into her room and she could not believe that her sleep was to be interrupted once more.


    Using her pillow to close her ears, pressing them hard against her head, she heard another knock again but this time it was apanied by a voice saying,


    ¡± Crystal dear, I know that you are inside your room, can you wake up and open the door for me?¡±.


    Crystal putting her head up like someone who had heard the sound of a strong wind blowing towards her direction, filtered the voice in her heart mixed with the sleep she was feeling in her system and she realized that it was Uncle Max who was knocking at her door.


    Responding to him as she stepped down from her bed, entering into her slippers at the side of her bed, and taking her robe from the table standing by her table, she put it on her mini nightgown as she walked to the door and unlocked it.


    ¡°Good morning Uncle Max and how was your night?¡±, she asked seeing her uncle standing in front of her room all dressed up like someone who was justing back from where he had gone


    ¡± Good morning to you Crystal and how was your night, hope it was better than the previous night?¡±, he asked walking into her room and sitting on the sofa found in her room crossing her legs over.


    Crystal already had an idea as to why her uncle was in her room that early morning, went back to her bed and had a sit on it waiting for her uncle to still say the reason why he was there that morning.


    Uncle Maxarranged himself well on his sofa and used his back to fully support his weight on the chair as he leaned backward, he asked Crystal what her new ns were and when she was going to execute them.


    Crystal taking a deep breath, responded to her uncle as she scrubbed her eyes with the back of her hands.


    She was not certain about the ns she had but if there was one thing that she was aware of, it was the fact that she was getting the bnce from ze and there was no doubt about it.


    Crystal had been through a traumatizing experience that she did not rte to anyone not even her friend as she did not know how to go about the story.


    She held her neck, as she felt like words were noting out of her mouth and her throat was itching probably from eating too many sweet things at the restaurant she went to yesterday.


    With a calm voice and lowered eyes, she told Uncle Max the n she had and how she was nning to go about it.

 Chapter 20

    She expected to reach ze¡¯s house and confront him about the silly game he had ced on her that night and if possible get back all of the money she did not find in the briefcase.


    But due to the kind of embarrassment that she had received earlier the other day by his treacherous act, she just decided to continue keeping calm for the moment while expecting to goter in the day.


    Uncle Max questions her about how she intends to get back the bnce, making her go numb as she was still very ashamed about what had happened to her the previous day as she was raped without even knowing.


    ¡± ze must pay for everything that he did as I can not let him do what he did to me and go away freely¡±, said Crystal in her mind as all those thoughts were running through her mind endlessly as well as they were all finding enough reason to make her feel very bad at every second that passed.


    All those thoughts were disturbing her so much that she could no longer think of anything but just it.


    She was so traumatized to a fault that her head was glued to only one particr thing. And that was what ze had done to her.


    The fact that ze had drugged her and had raped her was still running through her head endlessly as her head was about to explode with thoughts.


    As well as the fact that the money she was supposed to collect earlier that day, she did not get to collect the whole money as she had wanted.


    She was just so disappointed in herself that going back to ze¡¯s house was just so discouraging to him. The rate at which she was been traumatized could not be told.


    She was so ashamed and embarrassed to tell anyone about what happened to her.


    Considering again the fact that she had never had sex in her life.


    But her virginity was just taken like that. And not even by someone she loves but by one of her greatest victims whom she had started feeling a tiny thing for since that day but now be her enemy. Where at that time she was just so lost as she did not know what to do again.


    As thoughts started running through her mind moving in a forward and backward direction making her feel so ufortable not only where she was, but any other ce where she could happen to find herself.


    The kind of psychological trauma that Crysta was having at that particr moment could not be exined. The trauma was just so unexpected.


    As it was urring to her every single minute that passed. However, it was a very bad thing that one person from nowhere could just take her pride away, and what was killing her was the fact that she could not tell anyone.


    Though Uncle Max hade into her room to ask about her best n of action, she was just so much reminded of that ugly incident though she was aware that she had to go take the bnce from ze.


    Anyway, the deed has been done and there is nothing that she can do about it. The highest thing she could do was to get angry at ze for raping her as well as for making her not collect all the money that she had wanted to collect earlier that day.


    ¡± Yes, he must pay for everything he has done to me¡­.. ¡°, Crystal said with a very angry tone as from her voice, one could hear the anger that she had already nursed for the ze.


    As well as the kind of hatred that was developing in her heart for ze little did she know that the hatred she was feeling would turn into something else as soon as she was in front of him.


    She was nning to revenge what he had done to her but that was just not the case because, after she thought about the avenge that she was going to carry out, she became so demoralized and weak.


    The main reason why Crystal had be so demoralized and weak to avenge what ze had done to her that day, was because she too had already started falling in love with him.


    The love that she had for him had just started sparking off.


    That was because, seeing ze that day, he was different from what she had expected to see that day but the second that she had just seen him for the first time and with all the charisma that he had as well as the facial expressions, she had already fallen in love with him immediately.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    As usual, she could never show him that she loved him coupled with the fact that ze happened to be one of her enemies. She could not just do with that. She did not have the right to fall for her enemies or even have a few feelings for her enemies.


    That was not supposed to happen in any case because she might use her emotions and get weak and getting weak automatically means that she will not have to do anything again.


    She will no longer do her job well as well as she will be automatically very weak due to her emotions.


    That was the main reason why she was not supposed to love anyone. She was supposed to ept everything as she was instructed as gospel truth without questioning any of the things that were been instructed to her.


    However, there was the need for her to respect everything that was been instructed to her because if she did not respect everything that was been instructed to her, it could have penalized her greatly and her uncle most especially because she was running all those errands because of him.


    Crystal had been carrying out that kind of action as well as she has been going through all those kinds of risks that might even end her life because of her uncle. Her uncle was just the master nner of all the things that she had been doing.


    And had always given her the best advice and protected her against anyone who wanted to hurt her.


    No one has ever nned that she should be raped but what had happened had happened.


    There was no longer any way to change what had already happened.


    But with that notwithstanding, Crystal had already borne it in her mind that she must do something back to him so that she could at least say that she had her revenge


    But to Crystal, she thought that there was nothing that she could do at that particr time that could be able to make her know that she had revenged fully from that which ze had done to her earlier that day that was so unpleasant to her as well as it was so rming to both the mind and the soul.


    It could never be so embarrassing to be disciplined in such a bad way that was just so rming to the soul as well as making her have all the reasons to be very angry at each second that passed by. However, it was a very worst thing that had ever happened to her in all her existence on Earth. As well as the worst thing that could have ever happened to her in all her existence on Earth.


    Crystal now just decided to be calm even though the thoughts in her happened to be eating her up every second that passed by.


    It was not an easy thing but Crystal had to be very vignt again while saying her things because she could be caught saying some things to someone that she was not supposed to say.


    She had to be super vignt with her choice of words as well as the kind of things that she chose to say.


    It was very necessary at that time because it might be very disappointing as well as very bad if someone happened to know about what had happened to her earlier to her and ze back there at her house the day that she had gone there to meet him and collect the money.


    ¡± It could even be more embarrassing if someone gets to know about this¡±, said Crystal in her heart while she was thinking about all this she immediately gasped as well as she did not want to talk too much.


    She did not even want to think about how her uncle would look at her if he had noticed that she was deflowered by one of their enemies but she could never allow her uncle to discover what had happened to her that day.


    She wanted that, even if her uncle were to find out that ze was the one who disciplined her, he would be very disappointed in him as well as he will be very unhappy with her and so disappointed if he ever happened to hear that from anyone worse still if he hears it from Crystal her self.


    That will be a total catastrophe as it will be a total failure on her side not only at that particr moment but eventer.


    Since she had happened to fall prey to ze when she had gone for one of the usual attacks that she always carried out, she might end up falling prey to all others if care is not taken.


    So she had to be very careful with every single move that she would want to take this time. Again because she was thinking about going to see ze again at his house to confront him.


    And if care was not taken, the same way that ze had used to make her fall for him and drugged her, then had sex without her knowing, it might happen again this time but differently.


    So she had to make sure that she was up to a hundred percent very vignt and very strict in everything that she was doing at that moment as though in case she might do anything foolish, she might still fall prey again to ze¡¯s trap since he was looking just so attractive as well as irresistible.

 Chapter 21

    With the charisma that he was having, it was very difficult for any youngdy to just see him and not fall for him automatically.


    Just like the way Crystal had fallen for him at first sight without even knowing how to suppress whatever it was that was growing inside of her.


    She was not even given the chance by her heart to even think or to even get to ignore him or even do her job peacefully and leave without leaving any mark.


    But because she was already so lost with the fact that she was already falling for ze, she fell prey so easily into his trap without knowing.


    After thinking deeply for some time, she went into her room and took her bath as she had to go to ze¡¯s house so that she could meet him at home before he went to work.


    She went into her bathroom to get her bath. While in hertrine, she could not stop thinking of the ways she was going to approach the matter when she was. finally, be in front of him.


    ¡°Calm down girl, it is just going to be something normal as usual¡±, she tried her best to calm down herself.


    Uncle Max had already left her room heading to the office but Crystal still had an unfinished business for the day and it was time for her to trash it out once and for all.


    She took her shower and rinsed her body well before leaving the bathroom and drying herself with a clean white towel.


    ze had already left for work early that morning as he had some pertinent stuff to do in the office before his staff started to show up.


    He had asked the maids to make something delicious for him for dinner.


    He left for the office but with his driver taking him as he did not feel as to drive.


    Crystal was all set to leave the house and go face her enemy.


    She went and picked up her bag and her car keys leaving her room with a straight face.


    Gina was downstairs just about to go to Crystal¡¯s room when she saw here down in a hurry.


    ¡± Will you not have breakfast this morning before heading out?¡±, Gina asked as Crystal crossed her saying good morning and rushing out of the house.


    She entered her car sat in it and put on her safety belt making herselffortable as she drove out of theirpound.


    Georgia¡¯s name appeared on her phone screen as she maneuvered her car taking the road that leads to the main section.


    Her day had started but she did not know how it was going to be and just when she was about to take her call, it stopped ringing.


    A message came in and she saw that it was from Georgia.


    ¡°I will reply to you in a bit Georgia¡±, she said to herself as she kept on driving to ze Jadiel¡¯s house.


    Crystal drove looking out through her mirrors and seeing the beauty of the streets with its participants.


    She was delighted seeing how everything was well ced in nature and her heart skipped a million times.


    She drove past lots of people, and marts with several buildings, but she could still remember what ze¡¯s house looked like even with her eyes closed.


    ¡± The house of that scamp could never be erased from my memory¡±, she murmured alone in her car.


    Making her way into the street that leads to ze¡¯s house, she realized that she had reached earlier as there was no traffic to stop her at that time.


    slowing her car to be able to better read the house numbers, she waved her eyes on the road and the house paying attention to the carsing behind her.


    She was finally in front of his house, so she packed up her car and came down from it.


    Taking a deep breath, she walked to the house and rang its bell waiting for someone to open up the gate so that she could go in and see ze.


    It took some seconds before a dignitary opened the visitor¡¯s side and greeted her politely.


    ¡°good morning ma¡¯am, how may I be of help to you¡±, the security agent asked while looking at Crystal so strongly as though he had never seen her before.


    Maybe he could have recognized her from the other time that she had slept over and getting up and finding herself in the situation that she was in, she ran out of the house with a speed that no one could understand what had happened inside the house.


    Crystal was able to respond to the man standing in front of her after thinking in her heart.


    ¡± Can I meet with Mr. ze Jadiel if he is still inside, please? I am Ms. Crystal Melody Taylor ¡°, she asked hoping that he was inside so that she could go meet him.


    The warden told him that he had just left some minutes ago for his office and that if what she wanted to see him for was not too urgent, she could pass by some other time when he would be at home.


    Crystal¡¯s jaw dropped when she heard what the guard had said, as age thought that she was so early as to catch him at home.


    However, a part of her was trying to convince her otherwise as she was asking herself questions like, is he not inside it did he give a strict order for his security officer not to let me inside his house if I ever appeared there again?


    All these questions ran through her mind as she needed answers as to what was happening.


    Crystal felt that since ze had duped her and also taken her pride, he was striving to avoid her so as not to feel bad for what he did to her.


    She had other ns running through her head and ze¡¯s office was the next ce that she was thinking of going to.


    She thanked the security agent for being polite to her, and she entered her car and drove off.


    Her heart kept beating in her chest, as she was thinking about going to ze¡¯s office.


    Driving through the streets, she looked through her rearview mirror and saw someone sitting outside a cafe Simon she thought about parking to go say hi to him as he was alone, but again she remembered that that that would be slowing her ns to go meet ze.


    Pulling her car over, she stepped down and crossed the road being attentive to the carsing from different directions.


    Walking towards Simon who had not seen hering towards him, she said hello to him with a soft voice that could turn even a demon into an angel.


    Simon, raising his head says Crystal standing in front of him, with her pretty smile and innocent face that could turn the strongest of hearts into soft and warm souls.


    He was tongue tight not knowing if he should be happy or sad to have Crystal in front of him, but the first intuition that came into his mind was what he did.


    He rose to his feet, stirring Crystal in the eyes with a deep smile he kissed her on her cheek hugging her so tight that she had to call out his name to bring him back to himself.


    Realising how tight he was hugging her, he let go apologizing about that, but Crystal told him that it was okay and that she had no worries about it.


    Simon being so excited, asked Crustal to sit down as he asked her what she wanted calling on the waitress toe attend to her.


    Crystal smiling at his agitation, told him to calm down or else he was going to attract so many eyes on them.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡± I am so sorry for my behavior, I am just very happy to have you here right in front of me after thest time we met under that unpleasant condition¡±, he exined taking her hands into his.


    Crystal told him not to apologize for his girlfriend¡¯s bad attitude towards her as she has been using Becky¡¯s attitude right from the time they were still in school and she has always known how to avoid her.


    Simon lowering his gaze said in a low voice that he had broken up with his girlfriend as her nagging and insecurities were driving him crazy.


    Crystal who could not digest this information, burst out inughter holding her chest.


    Simon could not say why she wasughing, so he asked her why she wasughing in a tone that had slightly changed as he thought that she wasughing at him.


    Crystal wiped off the tears that had formed in her eyes, pleased with him not to be mad at her but she was justughing at how he had managed to cope with that crazy girl in his life.


    Her exnation was so hrious that Simon, could not contain theughter that was forming in his chest and so he exploded inughter.


    Crystal surprised, asked Simon why he was nowughing more than him, and he said that God had vindicated him from the hands of thatdy.


    The waitress came and asked Crystal what she would like to order and Crystal replied,


    ¡°I will just have a cup of coffee with extra milk¡±.


    The waitress noted it down in her little jotter and left immediately to get it ready.


    Simon who could not stop admiring Crystal in a very obvious way, smiled from side to side making his intentions very visible to his prey.


    ¡± What are you looking at?¡±, Crystal asked looking at him with a funny look.


    Simoning back to earth, felt a little bit uneasy as that question was too direct for him.


    Crystal putting on her innocent face and charms like she had always done with the men that she has always stolen from, told Simon not to be ashamed to ask what he had in his mind, as it was very noticeable to the sights.

 Chapter 22

    Simon, sighing like a thief who had been caught, told her that he had always wished to have a rtionship with her since during their school days, but she was too strict with men.


    Crystal chuckled and asked,


    ¡°Are you certain that I was strict with men?¡±, she inquired rolling her eyes and licking her lips as a sign of seduction.


    Simon sipping from his teacup asked,


    ¡± Were you not?¡±.


    This question had Crystalugh for some time and epted that she was very strict with men as she recollected her escapades with the school teachers and how she always made them yearn for her but all they could ever have was trouble.


    Simon too remembered how all the guys in school wanted her but she was bent on giving them just friendship and nothing more.


    ¡°You were one toughdy then Crystal and from the look of things, you are still that same toughdy even till now¡±, he said pulling his chair closer to hers.


    Crystal¡¯s order was there so Simon had to move his chair again behind as the waitress had to ce her cup of coffee on the table together with the extra milk as she had demanded it.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡± Thank you¡±, Crystal said as she asked Simon if he wanted a picture of her as he had been staring at her since the moment she walked there to meet him.


    Simon asked her how she had been coping and how did she find him there.


    Crystal narrated how she was passing by going to one firm and she saw him under the air taking your coffee and reading the newspapers.


    Simon was pleased to know that Crystal could still make him out though from a distance even after not seeing him for all these years.


    Crystal smiled and told him that he could recognize him anywhere and anytime because they were so close back then in school.


    Simon, smiling confirmed what she had just said as they almost dated in high school after Crystal gave him the sample of his life.


    ¡°Let bygones be bygones and I am happy that I got to straighten you and make your father know about your shady attitude in school¡±, Crystal rtedughing hard.


    There was a long silence that followed after thest thing that Crystal said making Simon get so emotional.


    ¡± What can I do to have you in my life Crystal?¡±, he asked with a serious face that almost made Crystal get up from her seat as the environment had be so tense.


    ¡°You already have me, Simon, we have known each other for a year even before you traveled out of the country though we lost contact after graduation¡±, Crystal spoke softly avoiding eye contact with Simon as often as she could.


    Simon noticed that Crystal had been avoiding his sight and turning his questions each time he asked them, decided to ask her a question that he had been wondering ever since he was abroad,


    ¡± Do you have a boyfriend Crystal?¡±, he asked looking at her reaction keenly.


    Crystal who was sipping coffee, spilled over the mug on the table as the question came out unexpectedly.


    ¡°Sorry, I am so sorry for that, I was not looking where I was dropping my mug¡±, she apologized using her handkerchief from her bag to wipe off Simons¡¯s trousers as he got dirty from the coffee.


    Simon watched her panic as she wiped off the coffee stains from his cruiser and t-shirt and he was so happy that he got to feel her soft touch again on his body.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel bad about this Crystal as it was not your fault, it was an ident¡±, he spoke to her calmly.


    Crystal who was done cleaning his dress, and the waitress who was called out by another client, came to help pack the broken mug and the te, gas crystal another tissue to help her clean her legs as they get stained too.


    Showing gratitude as she took the tissue from the waitress and continued to wipe herself.


    ¡± You still look just the same as you were back in school though time has passed you are still the same¡±, Simons¡¯sment on her made her realize that he was still head over heels for her just like they were back in school.


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment Simon, I am ttered¡±, she said with a smile.


    It was obvious that Simon had not forgotten about her despite the years that had passed and also, it simply showed that he had been glimpsing for her but did not know how to go about it since he did not have any notion of where Crystal was living.


    Crystal looking at her watch and noticing how time had passed, told Simon that she had to leave as she had something very important to attend to.


    The expression on Simons¡¯s face was not the best as she noticed that he was not happy with her leaving so she asked him what he was still doing at the cafe and if he had no work or business to do that morning.


    Simon grinning as his cheeks became red, told Crystal how ambitious and concerned she still is about overwork and things that bring cash.


    ¡± Crystalughing so hard reminded him that she is a manager and so her head has to work twice the normal rate also it was not good seeing a fine young man sitting like this doing nothing this beautiful morning.


    She hugged him and walked across the road where her car was parked and she heard Simon asking,


    ¡°How do I see you again next time Crystal?¡±, he spoke out in a loud voice and Crystal told him not to bother as she was going to find him.


    Simon smiled and remembered that he could look for her on social media tforms and locate where she lived.


    He was super excited as he was going to meet with his woman crush again, but next time it was going to be in a more quiet and reserved ce just for the two of them.


    Crystal took the road again, as she headed for ze¡¯s office striving to do something that would shake him off his hoofs so much so that he would ask from what she was created.


    Her diabolical smile could be seen from herst mr as she was already nning a huge scandal that would make him beg her to stop.


    Her heart was crammed with so much hate each time she felt that she was approaching his enterprise.


    ¡± Crystal do not panic as you have gone through worse situations than this, and know that your pretty and innocent face has always saved you from situations that were worse than this so be confident in your little n and you will get to have his full attention¡±, she murmured while elerating her car to go faster before ze could get something else that could make him leave the corporation and make her not to meet him there.


    She could see the building of ze¡¯s enterprise as she took the right turn heading to the street where his.pany was


    ze is the owner of so many enterprises but this one, was the pir of all the others so he mostly works there and goes to supervise the others when he has time he has people who are there to ensure the smooth running of thepany.


    Crystal had gathered all this information before going to meet with her victim though she was the person whoter became the victim.


    ¡°Here I am right in front of your office Mr. ze, and in some minutes, you will feel my wrath¡±, she said as she parked her car and taking a deep breath, she went down.


    Walking towards the building, she pushed the ss doors making her way into one of them into the building.


    She was wowed by the buildings set up as everything was well organized and neat with a lot of parole at the reception.


    ¡°Do all these belong to ze and his family?¡±, she asked herself as she walked slowly using her eyes to screen the whole facility with her mouth opened.


    His enterprise was twice as big as what she had imagined in her head. So big that Kate¡¯s dad¡¯spany could not see anything behind his.


    Turning around and looking at every corner of the ce, she was lost in the beauty of its magnificent overview that she could nig stop staring at.


    A staff that had noticed that she did not seem to know her way, walked to Crystal and touched her from behind with a friendly smile that could melt the strongest of hearts.


    ¡°Excuse me Ms., do you want any information on something?¡±, he asked waiting to hear what she had to say to know how he could be of help to her.


    Crystaling back to herself said that she was looking for a certain Mr. ze who owns thispany.


    The staff looking at her asked if she was speaking of Mr. ze Jadiel.


    She responded quickly and said that she had to meet with him.


    He directed her to the receptionist¡¯s desk asking her to talk with the receptionist as she was going to help her with the pieces of information that she wanted.


    Crystal Thanked him with a smile and her pretty and innocent face showed through the building as she walked away from him.


    The staff could not stop but think about the beautifuldy who was at the same time very polite and educated.


    Crystal walked to the receptionist¡¯s desk and saluted her while she introduced herself.


    ¡± Wee to Jadiels Wine House, and how can I help you ma¡¯am?¡±, the receptionist asked as she paused for her response.


    Crystal taking a deep breath said she came there to see ze and that it was urgent.


    The receptionist asked if she had any appointment with him and she said that she had none but he will be pleased to see her.

 Chapter 23

    She was not aware of what she was to do but she had just two options to see ze, and it was either she lied to meet with him, or she sat there and looked keenly for when he would be out to get lunch or to go back home.


    Crystal putting on a straight and serious face and without blinking an eye said to the receptionist that she needed to see ze and that she was not leaving from there without seeing him.


    The receptionist already on alert told her not to cause any scandal there as she would be forced to call on the security agents toe to take her out.


    Crystal using her senses to screen the whole ce and looking for openings told her that it was not necessary but asked her where the restrooms were as she needed to make herselffortable.


    ¡°You take the corridor to till the end, and you turn left thevatory is just there Ms.¡±, she responded.


    Seeing the receptionist¡¯s face, she was not too sure about Crystal as she had approached her with a rather disturbing attitude.


    As Crystal left for the washroom, she called on Mike, one of the security agents who was a staff in thepany to keep an eye on Crystal as her behavior was somewhat rming.


    Mike answered positively and followed her to see what her ns were to stop it before it created a problem in the building and thepany as a whole.


    Crystal walked through the corridor, keeping her eyes wide open and making sure that her ears were as sharp as that of a vampire, hearing every conversation even through closed doors.


    She had a feeling that someone was following her so she had to y her game well to face to face-to-faceze Jad with all.


    Crystal kept on walking slowly and at the tiniest bit of recourse that had presented itself to her, she faked a missed step and fell onto the ground.


    The security agent that had been following her from behind, rushed to help her as he feared that she had badly injured herself.


    ¡± Ms., are you okay, what happened to you?¡±, he asked and Crystal continued touching her ankle faking tears from her beautiful eyes.


    The agent asked if she could walk and she said she could try, but when he managed to help her get on her feet, she crumbled again on the ground crying louder this time.


    The guard had fallen into her hitch as he told her not to panic and to wait for him to go get help from the clinic.


    She nodded in agreement to what he had just said telling him to hurry as she could not bear the pain for another minute.


    The security left her on the wall of the hallway going to call for a colleague toe to stay with her while he goes and gets the nurses toe and help her.


    Crystal got up from where she was seated and changing her direction she went the other way and arranged herself as if nothing had happened.


    she totters on a staff working at thepany and lies that she has been directed to the boss¡¯s office and it was like she missed her way.


    ¡°I think you are referring to Sir Jadiel right?¡±, she asked politely.


    Crystal answered immediately waiting for her. her to give an appropriate answer to her question.


    Thedy told her to take the lifter and to drop it on the second floor which is where she is going to find the boss¡¯s office.


    Crystal thanked her and entered the lifter immediately following the indication that thedy had given.


    Baze was in a meeting with his foreign investors and he was about to gain millions from the deal he was giving birth to as he was having control over the situation.


    Crystal had programmed the lifter in such a way that she was going to be left on the second floor.


    The agent was at the reception and the receptionist seeing him alone and noticing how long Crystal had taken in the privy, decided to call on the agent to ask what had happened in there.


    The agent came to her hurrying to get to the infirmary and thedy behind her desk asked why he was not in thepany of the woman she asked him to keep an eye on, but he reported that she had fractured her ankle while walking in her heels so he was going to call on thepany¡¯s nurse.


    Thedy not buying that story asked where she was and the agent told her that he had helped her by supporting her body against the wall on the path.


    Thedy told him to get one of his colleagues so that they could go get thatdy from there as she was a crook.


    The agent, wanting to dispute what thedy was telling him, asked how Crustal could be crook when he saw her himself almost falling from her heels.


    Thedy insisted that he should go there now and bring her outside.


    Taking up the phone and cing a call, she alerted the secretary and other staff that there was an intruder in the building.


    Crystal had already passed ze¡¯s Secretary¡¯s office and she had told her to wait on the visitor¡¯s seat in the hallway while ze finished his meeting.


    She had used her same skills to say that she would like to ease herself whereas she just wanted an opportunity to go to the meeting room.


    By the time the receptionist was finally able to contact the secretary, Crystal had already found her way to zes meeting with his board of directors and his investors.


    The agent going to where he had left Crystal and not finding her there, came to realize that, what his colleague was saying was nothing but the truth but Crystal had already pushed the door of the office and she had gotten in there.


    ¡± Good morningdies and gentlemen¡±, Crystal said walking into the room, with a rayon smile that made most of the clients there lose focus at the sight of her beauty and innocence.


    ¡°Good morning to you pretty one¡±, someone said from the others without thinking as he could not hold his lips from moving after seeing Crystal.


    Crystal smiled and apologized for beingte for the meeting.


    The other staff and investors were confused as they had never seen her before in thepany.


    ¡± We are sorry Ms., but are you new, or did you miss your way?¡±, a staff asked looking at ze to say something in the face of such a despicable situation.


    ze who had been keeping quiet not knowing what to say or do, lowered his head for a second then bringing it up again asked in a loud voice what she was doing in his office.


    Crystalughing out loud, responded


    ¡°I came to see my sweetheart who has been avoiding me¡±, she said moving from where she was standing to meet ze where he was seated.


    The whole room was filled with whispering from one lip to the other wondering what a dilemma they were looking at and not knowing what ze was going to do about it.


    Crystal stood in front of the office and formally introduced herself,


    ¡± I am Crystal and I will be ze¡¯s wife in some weeks¡±, she said with a wide smile on her cheek that made everyone to be happy as they had never seen their boss with anydy before.


    ¡°Mr. ze, I must admit that you have great taste she is very beautiful and sexy¡±, one of the investors saidughing and turning to his colleague closer to him.


    ¡± Yes she is, and her skin is so perfect¡±, another added.


    ze could not believe that Crystal was in front of him, making ridicule of him.


    ¡°ze Jadiel Williams, you are going to be mine and there is nothing anyone will do about it¡±, Miranda was hatching a n to get back ze no matter what it might cost her.


    She smoked her cigarette, puffing out the smoke like a chimney while she closed her eyes as she was feeling the taste of the cigarette go down her joints.


    She had been waiting in the dark for so long and she had noticed that no one could give her the kind of money that ze used to give her.


    She was ready to n into ce any kind of n just to get him to ept her again.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Phone rings¡­


    ¡± Hello, sir, Mr. Bassey is here to see you, sir, can I let him in?¡±, the secretary asked as she heard her boss¡¯s breath over the phone.


    Maxwell gave her the go-ahead to let him in as Bassey is his friend and business associate.


    He walked into Max¡¯s office, and they both shook hands as theyughed at the top of their voices.


    ¡°Good morning my friend, how are you doing today?¡±, Bassey asked Max who had been sitting in his office lost in his own game that he was ying.


    Max with a decoy smile, said that he had been coping though not easily.


    Massey went further to ask about his niece Crystal and narrated to Max how he had seen her the other daye out of the mall looking so beautiful and radiant that he could not resist the temptation of calling her but he had to suppress the urge as she was family


    Both men chuckled at the hearing of what Bassey had said.


    Max agreed to what he had just said as Crystal had grown into a fine woman and that was why he was using her as his tool to get whatever he wanted without anyone suspecting him.


    ¡°Hope all is well with you Max because I have noticed an unusual behavior in you since I walked in, are you having any issues that could be addressed?¡±, Bassey asked leaning on the table with the help of his two arms supporting his weight on them.

 Chapter 24

    Max breathing in as though he had beencking air, spoke out like the whole world was on his shoulder.


    ¡± I do have a problem and that is my niece¡±, he let out.


    Yes, Max has also noticed the weird behavior his niece had been putting up towards him and he was beginning to feel like he was pushing her so much.


    ¡°What had she done this time Max?¡±, his friend asked taking out a packet of cigarettes from the pocket of his jacket, putting it in between his lips, as he reached out for the cigarette lighter in his coat and lit his cigarette.


    He ced himself in afortable position to better listen to Max narrate what the problem was with him.


    Max looking at the ceiling of his office with a serious look, wallowed in anguish as he was going to be very sad if Crystal came to realize what he had been using her to do and eventually stopped doing it.


    Bassey waited patiently for what he had to say while smoking his cigarette and tapping the ashes into the cigarette crock on Max¡¯s table.


    With a deep breath of exasperation, Max began to speak out about what was happening.


    He exined to Bassey how Crystal had failed a task given to her for the first time in her life and that was very disturbing.


    ¡± What could have happened for her not to have carried out herplete task?¡±, Max continued to ask in total confusion as he looked at his friend in the eyes.


    Bassey who had been listening to him asked what exactly had happened and Max narrated thest incident Crystal had with ze telling him that, she came with a briefcase filled with papers cut in the form of money and she had not even realized it full I had opened briefcase at home.


    Bassey wore a worried look as he heard the words from his friend¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Maybe she has finally found out that, you are just using her for your selfish gains¡±, he said looking at his friend¡¯s reaction.


    Max blinking his eyes like he had not heard what his friend had said, ced his both hands on the table, and lowered his head to rest in between them, he responded,


    ¡± I do not think that she has found out about my schemes because if she had done so, she would have confronted me already as my niece is not someone to hide what she thinks or feels¡±.


    Massey breathing in deeply to gather the courage to ask the next question that was going to fall out of his mouth asked Max if truly he had any ns of handing over Crystal¡¯s inheritance someday.


    Max was tongue-tight and could not answer him as he immediately changed the subject matter to something else asking what Bassey hade to see him for that day and whether there was a business he needed them both to do.


    ze had excused himself from his meeting and taking Crystal by the hand, he pulled her passing in front of everyone to his office.


    Reaching his office, he pushed Crystal on the couch that was at the side of his office closing his door, and turned to face herpletely.


    Crystal. was already trembling in fear as she had not thought that she would be faced with him alone at that moment.


    ze rubbing his hair in anger and walking towards her, asked her what she was doing in hispany and who had given her the right to interrupt his meeting with his investors


    Crystal sweating profusely though there was an air conditioner in that office, made her start staggering as she was scared of what he might do to her


    She looked at him in the face and standing up stressing her fears, told him to not question her in that manner because she was there to take back what was hers.


    ze moving closer to her, making her move backward, asked to get what she meant by what she had just said, but Crystal¡¯s heart could not stop beating in her chest for so many reasons that she could not understand herself.


    Seeing an opening form beneath ze¡¯s arms, she tilts herself under, passing to stand by the other side of the cottage.


    ¡°I am not scared of you so don¡¯t even think that this act of yours is going to scare me one bit¡±, spoke out keeping a straight face and acting as though she was not scared of him, whereas deep down in her she was very afraid.


    ze asked her what she wanted and why she hade to his office.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Crystal smiling like an apprentice hag told him that he was not going to get away with what he did to her and that she was there to take back the money that he duped her of.


    ze who was overwhelmed by what she had just let out of his mouth, pped his both hands in surprise as he walked around the office repeating,


    ¡°The money that I duped you off huh?¡±, he turned in her direction with a spiteful look.


    Caressing his chin with his left hand and looking at her body again, he asked her whether she was very certain that it was just the money that she did not have in full that made here to his office today to disturb his business transaction.


    Crystal who was opening her mouth to speak but found it difficult to even release a word asked what he meant by the silly question he had just asked.


    ¡°You want to tell me that you did not understand my question?¡±, ze spoke as he approached her some more dorm where he was standing.


    Crystal trembling already said with a lying face that she did not seem to. understand that he was ming about and that all she came there was for her money else she was going to sue him for rape and tarnish his image.


    ze on hearing this? Imitated her way of talking as heughed boisterously.


    ¡± What on earth is making youugh Mr. ze?¡±, she asked scowling already.


    ze who kept on making a mockery of her words said that he did not know that her Majesty did not enjoy the little fun that they had that night.


    ¡°Was I so bad that bight that you want to call the cops on me?¡±, he inquired walking to his table and showing her the phone to call the authorities with.


    Crystal was shocked by his guts after what he did with her that night.


    ¡± You drugged me, ze, do you know that?¡±, she yelled out feeling all emotional she was not able to say what was happening to her but she was feeling hurt by his words and she could not hide it for long.


    ze who was already feeling her pain decided to add more as she had robbed many of his friends and business associates.


    ¡°What makes you think that the authorities will believe that I actually rape you Ms. Crystal when everyone saw us leave the club together and you willingly followed me to my house¡±, he said walking behind her with a smile.


    Crystal looking at him, held her heart as she felt a sharp pain that she could not control and her stamina was shaking.


    ze who had noticed the silence between them turned to look at her and to his dismay he saw Crystal holding her heart, slowly reaching the floor as tears rolled down her eyes.


    Rushing to hold her from falling, he took her into his arms carrying her like a father would carry her baby while putting her on his office couch.


    Going back to his table, he called up his secretary giving her strict instructions not to let anyone in his office and also to let the others in the meeting room know that he was not going to be avable anymore so the meeting would be rescheduled for another day.


    His secretary confirmed his orders and he hung up.


    Georgia was in her room reaching out to her friend but her phone was not connecting.


    ¡± What is wrong with thiswork my goodness, Crystal where are you?¡±, she asked as she cried out hoping for her phone to connect so that she could take it to her.


    Georgia getting worried already as her friend could never see her calls without responding, decided to call at her house to check if everything was okay with her.


    She dialed the fixed phone at the Taylors residence waiting patiently for someone to pick up.


    Gina who had heard the phone ring from the kitchen wiped off her hands with the kitchen napkin and headed straight for the living room to answer the call.


    picking up the call she said,


    ¡°Hello, this is Gina speaking from the Taylors¡¯ Mansion¡±.


    Georgia hearing Gina¡¯s voice, greeted her saying she was the one calling and asking where her friend was as she had been trying to reach her all day.


    Gina, with a polite and smooth voice, responded to Georgia¡¯s question with a disturbing answer.


    ¡± Ms. Crystal left the house this morning in a hurry but she did not tell me where she was heading¡±, she narrated.


    Georgia wondered where Crystal had gone without any possible answer as she had not made mention of having any program the previous day when they were together.


    She thanked Gina and wished her a splendid day as she hung up the phone.


    Thinking to herself, she was sad as the only person with whom she could exin her problems had disappeared into thin air just when she needed her the most.


    Holding her head and thinking of the argument she had just had with her boyfriend, she cried even more.


    Bassey giving his friend along and a sour look told him that he had two inklings to make to him though he might not like one of them.


    Max gave Bassey a long side nce. He looked extremely serious with what he had in his mind.

 Chapter 25

    Bassey getting up from his seat and arranging his coat as he smoked another round of cigarettes said,


    ¡°The options I want to suggest to you are very simple and you have to think about them carefully¡±, he said roaming around the office Max¡¯s patience was slipping through his fingers as he waited for his friend to talk.


    ¡± It¡¯s either you finally make up your mind to give your niece all of her inheritance which I know for sure that you are not ready to do that is why you have been making her do all sorts of things, or you do something else which is the second option¡±, Basset spoke out leaving his friend in suspense.


    Max waiting to hear his second option as he was running out of patience from the first option which was not something he could ever do, he yelled out in outrage asking Bassey to say what he had in mind or keep it to himself.


    Bassey pushing out a peal of devilishughter seeing his friend in such a desperate situation asked him to calm down and let him finish.


    ¡°Now the second option will be for you to find a suitor for her so that she could take her mind off her infer with his business anymore¡±, he continued looking at the expression on Max¡¯s face.


    Max had not thought about giving her daughter away for marriage but now was time for him to do so.


    ¡± How will I achieve this goal Bassey when I have never seen my niece with any man before talk more of having a boyfriend¡±, he spoke up in total confusion.


    Once he had heard this, he could not believe what his friend had just said as he stared at him in the face asking in surprise,


    ¡°So you mean to say that Crystal is a virgin?¡±.


    His question fell on Max¡¯s ears like lightning as he had never thought about it till his friend had asked him in his office.


    Max opening his eyes and looking up at his friend in shock, said that it could be possible as Crystal never keepste nights except when it has to do with her mission.


    Bassey walked back to his seat, asking his friend if he could have Crystal instead, Max gave him a spiteful look telling him never to think about going for her.


    He was worried as to what greed was giving rise to in his mind but he had always seen her as a woman and what herte father had left for her was to be controlled by him as he was the man.


    ¡°Moreover, I have sacrificed a lot for her since she was small and this is the only way she can repay me for all I have done for her¡±, he consoles himself with those words as he is lost in his thoughts.


    His friend had realized that he was not with him again, so smacking his fingers in his face, woke Max from his slumber as he wiped off his face.


    Asking his friend how he was going to make her get a man to get married, Basseyughed out loud as he told Max not to behave like a child.


    ¡± You know how this game rolls Max thinks with your head¡±, he advised Max asking him if he had no bottle of whiskey in his office as he had been thirsty for a while now.


    Max telling him to get it from the little wine bar at the back of the shelf, further asked,


    ¡°I can force her to bring a man home if she does not have one or if she does not feel ready yet¡±, he mumbled.


    Bassey who had gotten the bottle of whiskey and a ss, came back to his seat opening the crock and pouring it out into the ss while he rxed on his seat.


    ¡°I love how smart you are with more dangerous things but a little girl keeps on giving you so much headache¡±, he chuckles.


    Max was already getting tired of Bassey¡¯s mood as he got up as well and took his ss to get whiskey too.


    ¡± You do not honestly need her to bring you a man to introduce to you as you can do the deal for her. Take up any guy, pay him a good amount of money, and tell him just what he needs to do to make her fall madly in love with him¡±, he continued with his suggestion.


    Max who had not thought of such a thing, was happy with the idea that his friend had just given to him as it was just what would make her forget all her little worries that she could not tell him.


    Max took up his office phone and called his secretary telling her toe into his office immediately.


    In less than 10 seconds, she was in his office,


    ¡°Yes, sir, you said you had new information to give out?¡±, she asked holding her notebook.


    Max told her to put up a job offer as soon as conceivable and the offer ends in 3 days understood?


    His secretary took that up and pointed out everything her boss had said.


    Looking at Max, she asked if that was all that he wanted and he asserted that it was for now.


    When his secretary had left his office, Max and Bassey looked at each other raising their brows in fulfillment and Bassey said,


    ¡± Let the search for a convenient suitor for our lovely Crystal Begin¡±.


    They both took up their sses toasting them as they drank upughing but Mac was not toofortable with hurting his niece as he was aware that Crystal takes him as a father.


    ¡°I have to select the best for her as I do not want anyone to make her suffer¡±, he mumbled in his mind as he slipped from his ss.


    ze went into his office washroom, soaking a towel, and brought it out with him as he wiped Crystal¡¯s face with it looking at how pretty and innocent she looked.


    ¡± Why did you have to choose this kind of life, when I hear you talk you sound so intelligent and you have all the potential to make an honest living, so why do this?¡±, ze asked as he ced the towel on her head and sat by her on the couch.


    He admired her as she was unconscious and knowing that she would eventually get up, he went to his table and continued sorting out some documents that he had not finished.


    His phone rang up and he picked up,


    ¡°Yes, I am listening¡±, he spoke up as it was his secretary calling up.


    ¡± Sir, the receptionist, and some security agents are here saying that a woman passed them downstairs as she was insisting that she wanted to meet with you, and she ran into the building¡±, she exined.


    ze already knew the person they were talking about as he liked Crystal sleeping on the couch unconscious and he told her not to bother and to tell the receptionist and the security agents to go back to their different stations.


    Crystal had coughed from where she was lying down and ze had turned immediately walking towards her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±, he asked trying to help her sit up.


    Crystal looking around her, asked what had happened to her as she noticed that she was still inside ze¡¯s office.


    ze taking off the towel on her head and arranging her back on the chair, asked her not to move to do much as she had fallen.


    Crystal was worried as to what had happened to her in ze¡¯s office and with a sad face, she lowered her gaze not knowing what to say.


    ze rose to his feet and went into. his privy soaking the towel again anding out of the bathroom with it.


    Crystal on seeing hime out with the wet towel tried to wake up as she searched for her bag, but ze rushed to her as she was still weak mad could fall again.


    ¡± You do not need to be nice to me Mr. ze as I can take very good care of myself¡±, she said forcing her way to her bag that was on the table.


    ze holding her both hands firmly, yelled out at her,


    ¡°Stop proving to be so stubborn young girl and let me help you¡±, he said sitting her down again.


    Crystal¡¯s eyes red up open as she could feel ze¡¯s Masculinity opposing her feminine character and making her sumb to his authority.


    She sat down again on the couch and ze took up the sacked towel to her face, touching her head and noticing that she was burning with fever.


    ¡± You have a fever, let me take you to the doctor¡±, ze suggested waiting to see her reaction he knew that she was going to reject his offer.


    ¡°I am fine, I just need to go hike and have some rest¡±, she asserted dodging his stares every time he tried to make eye contact with her.


    Crystal¡¯s heart began to beat again but this time it was stronger than all the ones she had felt before as tears rolled down her eyes.


    ze felt ufortable seeing her tears so he stood up and sat by her asking what the matter was but Crystal could not believe that a man like ze could be that caring towards anyone and talk more to someone like her who had tried to hurt him.


    Crystal said she wanted to leave but ze stopped her saying,


    ¡± I know that you are a good person, I felt it in my heart the very first time I met you and spent the evening with you so if you are going through any difficulty, do let me know and I will help you out¡±, ze spoke out and his words were so touching as Crystal could feel them deep down in her heart.


    She stood like a statue looking at ze and shedding tears as she did not trust him one bit but a part of her was saying the contrary.

 Chapter 26

    Using the back of her hands to wipe off her tears, she told ze that she juste there for the bnce as she had noticed that the briefcase she had taken did not have the money.


    ze listening to her carefully asked heat made her so certain that she was going to live with the money alive from his house but Crystal did not answer that.


    ¡°I can hear a young girl who does not love the kind of life she is living but is forced to do so just to fulfill certain conditions, so will you like to share your burden with me?¡±, he asked again, but this time walking towards her.


    Crystal feeling his breath on her as he approached her slowly, walked to the other side of the office telling him to fix an appointment so that they could ain¡¯t down and talk properly as she was in his office.


    ze smiled and responded to her worries as he told her not to worry about a thing.


    ¡°This is my office and I am the boss, I can choose to do whatever like here and no one will enter here as long as I have not given the go signal for them to do so¡±, he exined telling Crystal to sit down.


    Crystal was aware of the repercussions that would take ce on her and her Uncle if she decided to talk so she had to look for another excuse to be able to leave ze¡¯s office.


    ¡± I am alright, I just had a headache it happened most of the ¡°, Crystal let out looking at three other sides of the office as she avoided ze¡¯s eye contact.


    ze could tell that she was lying so he asked another question that made her more ufortable.


    ¡± Why are you so bent on taking the money, though it might cost your life?¡±.


    That question alone made Crystal realize that she has been ying a dangerous game and it could cost her someday.


    Raising her eyes and looking at ze, she asked what he meant by that with a small voice.


    ze could see the fear and pain in Crystal¡¯s eyes when he said that, and he tried taking back what he said but he could not find the right words to. remedy the situation is he spoke out.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I have always heard stories about a pretty girl who goes after rich men to ransack their money and makes off with it¡±, ze spoke as calmly as possible so as not to freak her out.


    Yet, it was toote as Crystal was already shaking out of fear after what she had just heard.


    Crystal weeping painfully trembling like a leaf that has been plucked from its urinal stem asked ze what he meant by that.


    Crystal was fully aware that those men she always knocked over could be very angry and wanted her to pay for her deeds but the way ze was talking, it seemed like they could be looking for her head.


    ¡°He just wants to y with your head Crystal¡±, a voice spoke in her and she held her dress with a tight fist wondering why ze will be so good to her all of a sudden when he raped her without any pity.


    ze had realized that she was silent and that was not good for him as she might be thinking of something else.


    ¡°I may protect you, Crystal, only if you tell me the truth, I want to know about everything¡±, ze spoke out waiting for her to start talking.


    Crystal was beginning to sense something fishy as ze¡¯s goodness was bing rming and she was not liking it at all.


    Thinking of a way to create a distraction to get out of his office as she did not believe in those words of his, she decided to rise on her feet and walk around the office while looking at ze with a frightening stare¡± You want me to tell you the truth right Mr. ze?¡±, Crystal asked with a serious face and a more deep voice.


    ze answered positively to her question knowing that, his words had finally had oues on her and she was ready to say who was the bar behind her operations as she could not be doing that all by herself.


    Crystal having ze¡¯s full attention, asked,


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡±.


    ze was lost for some seconds as he could not understand what she meant by that as that was not the answer to his questions.


    Wiping his eyes, as though he was listening to her but with them, he arranged himself on the couch, folding the sleeve of his left-hand shirt with the help of his right hand and he answered Crystal¡¯s question with his own,


    ¡± What do you mean by why did you do it?¡±, he raised a question confused as her question did not have its ce in what he was asking.


    Crystal was slowly regaining herself and the purpose for which she hade to ze¡¯s office as she walked closer to him asking,


    ¡°Why did you have to y dirty by recing the money in the suitcase with papers cut like cash?¡±, Crystal raised her voice and ze then understood that, she was not joking about her question and that she was off his sps.


    Georgia had been crying on her bed expecting that her friend would finally call her back after seeing the number of calls she had left on her cell phone, but it did not happen and she had no idea that Crystal too was faced with a difficult situation.


    Uncle Max who was alone in his office began to reflect on the idea that his friend Bassey had advised him to do and he was not pleased with it but if that was going to be a ticket for his niece to get out of the way of him enjoying the wealth and affluence that he was living in, then h to was ready to take the risk.


    ze pretending like he had no idea about what Crystal was babbling about, asked her whether she was okay as she came off a little bit disturbed.


    Crystal getting more furious, asked him if he was by any chance saying that she was entric as she was fully aware that he could understand what she was saying but behaved like he did not.


    ¡°I know for a fact that you were conscious when it all happened and you are very much conscious now as well, so why ying dumb?¡±, Crustal fired on him with questions.


    ¡°I think that the headache you have is making you talk rubbish so I suggest that you go home¡±, ze spoke out walking to his seat behind his table and staring at Crystal in fulfillment, he fixed the cor of his shirt and sat down.


    Crystal could not believe that her moment of emotions had made her so weak in ze¡¯s eyes, and she thought of something to shake him off so that he could realize that she was serious.


    ze, who had rtively opened a file and was impersonating to concentrate on it, did not expect what he saw seconds into Crystal¡¯s reaction as he thought that he was in his office with a man woman.


    ¡± You do not know what I am talking about huh?¡±, she asked scattering his office table and pushing down all of the files that were on it.


    ze was shocked by what had just happened that he was left dumped bringing up with anger and his eyes slowly became red as he looked at Crystal.


    ¡°What on earth did you just do that for you crazy woman?¡±, he yelled out in anger as he got up from his seat squeezing his hands as he walked towards her.


    Crystal who was frightened did not give up as she said,


    ¡± Do you want to know what a crazy woman looks like?¡±, she asked walking to his shelves and pushing the books and magazines on it down.


    Crystal med him for what had happened to her that night and how he raped her without any empathy for her, slurring what she might have felt after waking up to such an awful scene.


    ze was beginning to understand what her biggest frustration was with what she thought had happened to her,


    ¡°If only you knew what I felt that night, having a thief like you in my bed and feeling your sweet tender body close to mine¡±, ze said knowing that it was going to make her more furious.


    Crystal could not believe that he had said that, so she walked closer to him madnded a hot p on his cheek.


    ¡± Do you even have an idea of what you did, do you know that you took away my pride and joy as a woman without an iota of shame?¡±, Crystal grabbed his shirt like someone who wants a fight.


    ze was the only person who had an idea about what had happened that fateful night, and he wanted her to feel the pain of what she had been doing to others as the thought alone of losing her virginity without any consciousness, was enough to hurt her for life.


    Crystal scattered everything in his office and with the madness that had gotten into her head, she picked up hisptop on the table, threatening to smash it on the ground.


    ze opened his eyes in disbelief at what he was seeing and he then realized that, if he did not do something quick about the situation, then Crystal was going to destroy the pieces of information in hisptop.


    ¡°If you do not drop thatptop now, I will call the police on you¡±, ze mumbled hoping to scare Crystal so she would be back to her senses, but Crystal was hell-bent on making things difficult for ze.


    ¡± I do not care if you have your life information in here, just know that I am going to make life a living hell for you in this city¡±, Crustal was not bluffing about the world she said.

 Chapter 27

    ze, realizing that he was left with no other choice but to use the hard way, took out his phone from his pocket, dialed a fake number, and put it on his ear.


    Faking a call, he spoke out in a loud voice making sure that Crystal was listening to him,


    ¡°God day officer, this is ze Jadiel Speaking and I am having a situation here as a crazy woman is causing a fuss in my office¡±, ze announced watching closely at Crystal¡¯s aftermath.


    Crystal started to shake from what ze was saying over the phone, and she dropped theptop and spoke gently,


    ¡± Are you seriously calling the cops on me ze?¡±, she raised a question feeling scared about what she was listening to as it could bring her more problems.


    ze seeing the fright in her eyes brought down the phone from his ears and hung up the call.


    ¡°One more disorderly act from you, and trust me that you will sleep in jail¡±, ze added to what she was feeling already.


    Crystal could not move an inch from where she was standing as she felt her legs glued to the ground and her body stiff like a stud.


    Casting off tears, she looked at ze and asked why he had to take advantage of her.


    ze felt guilty about how she was feeling, but his wish was for her to suffer in pain as she had caused the same to hisrades.


    ¡°I will not tell her that all that she saw was staged because I want her to feel what she has been doing to all those victims that fell into her decoys¡±, ze thought to himself as he watched her agonize.


    Yes, ze had indeed tried having his way with Crystal after he noticed her drug his ss and eventually switched it up.


    His concern was raised when he tried prating her and his shaft didn¡¯t go through as her bud was still rigid.


    Thinking to himself that night, ze had wondered why she was so tight though she was a girl with such a dirty profile.


    Rubbing his cranium, thinking of what to do, he came up with an idea to mix a red substance he had in his house and threw a little on the bed where Crystal was sleeping, rubbing some in between her thighs so that she could see when she woke up.


    Personally, ze had no intentions of having his way with Crystal though her victims, said she was so beautiful.


    All he wanted was to carry out the task and prove to them that, he could beat the pretty thief to her own game, but when he set his eyes on Crustal that devoted night, he realized that Crystal was not only beautiful as it was an injustice to her physical appearance.


    The right term to use was that she was unapologetically gorgeous with a perfect body like that of a top model and he fur was as smooth as that of a newborn baby.


    Crystal who has cried so much, held her head in her hands supporting her elbows on her knees for assistance.


    The silence between them was interrupted as there was a noise in the office order than the tempo that could be heard from crystals bawl.


    It sounded like the sound of a phone ringing and ze who was still holding his cell phone in his hand, threw a glimpse at it, but he saw that the sound was noting from his phone.


    While the music continued to y as the calls kepting in, Crystal taking her bag, searched for her phone so that she could stop it from making so much noise.


    Grabbing her phone and catching a glimpse of the caller¡¯s name, she wiped off her eyes in order not to ignite suspicion and questions.


    ¡± Hello¡±, Crystal said as she picked up the call.


    Georgia filled with excitement, cried out to her friend as she had been trying to reach her but to no avail.


    Crystal noticing that her friend was whimpering, asked what the issue was but Georgia could not speak out evidently as her voice was cracked from crying too much all day.


    ¡°Can you just calm down and talk to me properly, you are getting me all worried here¡±, Crystal obliged her friend to stop moaning and talk to her.


    Georgia tried her best to stop crying out but could not as each time she tried, she reminisced what had happened and tears could not stop flowing down her eyes.


    ¡± I need you, Crystal, Jake cheated on me again and I have been crying since morning, I can not take this anymore, I feel like I will die¡±, she cried out to her friend.


    Crystal on finding out what was happening to her friend told her that she wasing to meet with her immediately,


    ¡°Do not do anything preposterous Georgia do you hear me?¡±, Crystal said to her friend as she picked up her bag rushing to the door to leave when ze held her hand from behind.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Crystal turned to look at why ze had held her hand, hung up the call, and without a word, ze asked her if she could have dinner with him the next evening of course after settling whatever problem she was going to solve.


    Crystal dumbfounded did not know whether to say yes or no, as the invitation was not well stretched as she could not say for sure if he was distinct about what he was asking from her.


    Crystal rubbing her and getting the right words in her mouth, asked,


    ¡± At what time and where?¡±.


    ze responded with a smile telling her that he was going to send her the address by text.


    Crystal who was not in the mood to share his pleasantries whacked her hand off his and left his office for her friend¡¯s house.


    ze was d to know that he would get to have a heart-to-heart conversation with Crystal as he believed that, there was some goodness found in her despite all that had happened in his office.


    ¡°I have to make sure that I get to know why such a pretty, educated, and fragile youngdy, will indulge herself in such a risky undertaking which can cost her life.


    Crystal had already left the office, walking towards the parking lodge tone where her car was parked to head to Georgia¡¯s house as her choice of words over the phone were ominous.


    Crystal entered her car and drove off to her friend¡¯s house and on her way, she noticed that a strange number had called her twice and was still calling again.


    setting her Bluetooth device, she picked up the call asking for the person to identify him or herself.


    ¡°You will never change, still that old harddy huh?¡±, the caller asked cracking up behind her phone.


    While keeping her attention on the road, she had already realized who it was just from the sound of his voice as she let out,


    ¡± Simon, I have no intentions to change as I like the hard woman that I am now¡±, keeping her focus on the road.


    ¡°Can I at least meet with you?¡±, he asked hoping for a positive answer, but Crystal coldly told him that she could not catch a glimpse of him as it stands because she was going to Georgia¡¯s house at the moment.


    ¡°We could just meet some other time if you do not mind¡±, Crystal said, taking the turn to her left as the avenue led to her friend¡¯s house.


    Crystal, telling Simon that she had to cut the call as she was approaching Georgia¡¯s house, said she was going to send him an address on where they would be meeting so that they could have a chat.


    ¡± I will be patiently waiting for your call then gorgeous¡±, Simon uttered with a sweet voice that could bring about some feelings in Crystal¡¯s heart if only she was not as strong as she is.


    Reaching Georgia¡¯s home, she made use of her car cornucopia to notify the security agent at the gate so that he could verify who was outside to open the gate for her.


    Georgia who had already listened to the sound of a car horn outside went out of her room and was ced on the terrace feeling joyous that her pal had reached toe together to console her from her pain.


    The security agent, glimpsing that Crystal was the person in the car, opened up the portal so that she could go in, and weed her with a smile.


    ¡°Wee Ms. Crystal¡±, he spoke out heartily.


    Crystaling down from her car that was well parked in the parking lodge, reciprocated the lookout greetings, inquiring where her friend was.


    The warden murmured that she was in her room so Crystal appreciated him and left for Georgia¡¯s room.


    Ringing the bell as she endured for Mirabelle the maid toe to open up, Crystal¡¯s mind went back to what she had lived with ze in his office for just a while and goosebumps covered her whole body as she felt like she had been deeply embarrassed.


    The got opened and Crustal was so deep in thought that she had no idea that Mirabelle had been talking to her for some seconds but she was not listening to her.


    Stretching her hand towards Crystal, Mirabelle called out her name as she raised a question,


    ¡± Ms. Crystal Taylor, are you okay?¡±.


    Shaking out of fear as Mirabelle startled her and confirmed that she was okay, she interrogated her on how she was doing as well and how work had been going.


    Mirabelle was happy with her job and she could notin and the pay is very good and she has free amodation and food.


    She was brought into that mansion when she was a teenager and she has spent a better part of her life serving that household and its partaker.


    Crystal was pleased to catch a glimpse of how happy she was as she went inside taking the stairs to her friend¡¯s room.

 Chapter 28

    Mirabelle inquired whether Crystal needed anything so that she could make something for her and she responded that she should bring whatever she had in the kitchen as she was starving.


    Georgia had already taken her initial position again on the bed, and when she heard her friend¡¯s footstepsing up to her room, she sat on the bed looking so sad like someone who had lost both parents on the same day.


    Crystal, with a huge sigh and hesitation, breath in and out as she stood in front of Georgia¡¯s room wondering how she must be coping with the heartbreak.


    She finally mustered the courage to knock on her door while pushing it at the same time, walking inside the room and calling out her find¡¯s name.


    ¡°Georgia baby, I am here now¡±, she spoke out noticing her crouching in her bed with her head bowed in between her knees and her hands crossed in front of her knees holding each other for stamina.


    Crystal felt bad seeing Georgia in such a mood and she dropped her bag on the sofa by the side of the room, she went to sit down by her friend to console her in the best possible way that she could.


    On catching a glimpse of her friend, Georgia shrieked even further looking all red from weeping all day.


    Her eyes were swollen and her face was sticky from the tears and sweat as her air condition was not in motion.


    Crystal held on to her calmed her down and told her to stop crying and exin what had happened.


    Finding it difficult to stop, Georgia looked her friend in the face and the only thing that came out of her mouth was ¡°Why me¡±, as she increased the magnitude of her sobbing.


    Crystal did not know what to say about the situation as all she was aware of was her saying that she had caught Jake cheating on her but she did not know anything else.


    ¡°Can you just calm down please and tell me what happened?¡±, Crystal raised a question rubbing her friend¡¯s back with the palm of her hand while consoling her to stop.


    She was that Georgia could fall sick as she was first as fragile as a newborn baby.


    Her present state was not good for her and if her mother happened to walk in and see her in that mood, then she would turn it into a huge fuss knowing how much she loved her daughter.


    Crystal not knowing what to do anymore, arranged the pillows that were in her bed, to the wall so that her friend could crouch on them and feelfortable.


    A knock was heard on the door and that could only be Mirabelle, Crystal told Georgia to wait while she got the door.


    Mirabelle had made some omelets and a ss of juice and water and that was on a server.


    ¡°Thank you Mirabelle I appreciate this¡±, Crystal spoke out with a smile.


    ¡± You are wee¡±, Mirabelle responded throwing a look at Georgia as she told Crystal that she had been like that all day.


    Turning her attention to Georgia and back to the maid, she said to her,


    ¡°I want you to tell me everything that happened to her today¡±, Crystal notified.


    There wasplete silence in the room for some seconds as Mirabelle gave a pathetic stare at Georgia feeling sorry for her and whatever she might be going through, she created her throat and moving her lips from one position to another, she grumbled,


    ¡± Ms. Georgia left the house this morning after her mother had gone to work, I inquired whether she wanted breakfast before leaving, but she did not answer back and just left the house in a hurry¡±, she said but paused for some minutes.


    Crystal wondering what could have happened to put her out of herself in this manner, asked the maid to continue with the story as she was all ears.


    Twisting her fingers under her apron, she continued with the story as she told Crystal that, Georgia was very angry when she was leaving the house and she had turned on her car without even giving the security agent enough time to open the gate so that she could out.


    Out of anger, she horned so many times and that made the guard at the gate to be confused.


    Crystal turned and looked at her again, and her appearance was still detached as she was still crying painfully.


    Having listened enough, Crystal told the maid to get back to her quarters and if she needed anything, she was going to call on her.


    Crustal walked back to the bed joining Georgia and spoke softly,


    ¡°Are you ready to tell me what happened at Jake¡¯s house?¡±, she raised a question again, picking up the ss of water on the tter and giving her friend some to drink.


    While growing up, Crystal learned about the magic of drinking and giving water to someone who is crying deeply as it helps to cut the anxiety of crying out.


    She had just helped her friend drink some water and she was aware that in less than a minute, Georgia was not going to be able to cry anymore and that was exactly what happened, as she was only catching her breath with no tears.


    Max rolling his pen on his desk, felt a coldness in him that he could not exin.


    He had never felt something as strange as what he had felt some moments ago, so he called out for his secretary, asking whether there were any updates on what he had asked her to do and if there was anyone avable for the job.


    His secretary looking at him with a confused look let out,


    ¡± Sir, you instructed me to put the deadline for three days, and that is what I did¡±.


    Max knew that what he was about to do was not good but because he is been blinded by greed and power, he has chosen to consider the fact that, he could give out his niece for marriage.


    With a disgusting stare, Max yelled at his secretary telling her to contact those who had shown interest in the chasm toe for the interview tomorrow morning.


    Frightened by her boss¡¯s fallout, his secretary nodded in eptance and took off to his desk shivering like someone that has been drenched in rain.


    ¡°I need to get her out of my way if not, she will ruin things for me¡±, Max spoke out wheezing like he had seen an apparition.


    Talking on the phone, ze was bringing in arrangements for his dinner date with Crystal with one of the most outstanding bistros in town.


    ¡± I want everything to be perfect Cornelius¡±, ze let out feeling confident as the owner of the restaurant is his college friend.


    He could not exin why he was so excited about theing day but he just wanted to see Crystal no matter the ce and time.


    ¡°I just love being in herpany though she wants to prove that she is tough, deep in her I still keep seeing a beautiful soul¡±, the thought of Crystal was all over his mind.


    ¡± ze wake up from your fantasy¡±, he pped himself and picked up a file on his desk to check what he could do to distract himself from the pretty crone.


    Georgia had calmed down as the water trick brought into her some stillness.


    She held her friend¡¯s hands thanking her foring as she did not know what she could have done to herself.


    Crystal paying close attention to her friend told her not to worry as everything was going to be fine and she was there with her.


    Georgia was aware that amongst all her friends, she and Crystal shared a stronger bond, and what she loved most about her was that she was not self-righteous like the others.


    Crystal could never judge someone from their mistakes and past but would rather listen to them, while they let out all of their anger and frustration.


    She was one of a kind, as she always helped her friend with matters concerning rtionships when she was not in a couple with anyone, nor did she have any rtionship experience on her own.


    ¡°I am so sorry for disturbing you Crystal but my heart is heavy and if you had wasted any more time, I would have done something so stupid¡±, Georgia went on.


    Crystal was getting impatient already as Georgia kept on turning around the same point whereas she was not saying anything apart from apologies.


    ¡°Tell me what is going on instantly or I will start eating my meal before I die of hunger here¡±, Crystal spoke out looking at the omelet that Mirabelle had brought for her and they were looking so delicious that she could not resist them long.


    Getting up from her bed and stepping down to sit on the couch, she wore a sad look asking her friend if she had been a bad girlfriend to Jake, but Crystal not being able to understand what the connection was between her question and what she said Jake had done to her, answered with a question,


    ¡± Defending yourself, will you consider that you have been a good girlfriend to him?¡±.


    Georgia turned with a long stare that freaked Crystal out and she was forced to apologize immediately, asking her friend to forgive her if she had spoken one¡¯s mind that is not true.


    Crystal drew in a breath of fresh air when she noticed that Georgia was not ncing at her anymore,


    ¡°Crystal you have to be very careful with what you say if not your friend might kill you¡±, she said to herself lifting the te that had been kept on the little table beside her shank and sipping from her ss of juice, she began eating as she could not withstand the hunger in her system for another minute.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Georgia who had been turning in the room spoke up with a hard voice,


    ¡± Jake had the nerve to cheat on me with his ex-girlfriend¡±.

 Chapter 29

    Crystal ensnared with what she had said, choked up from the piece of omelet that was in her throat as she was shocked,


    ¡°What did you just say Georgia?¡±, she raised a question keeping her te down and drinking some more juice.


    It was very heartbreaking for Georgia to be in that kind of state but Crystal wanted to be sure that what she had heard was substantial.


    ¡°I have been phoning Jake sincest night cause I wanted to inform him that I will be passing this morning at his house for us to spend the day together but he was not picking up his calls¡±, Georgia began to narrate what had happened.


    As she spoke out, Crystal could feel the pain in her voice and the sadness on her face, but what could she do at that point except to listen to her friend and give her a shoulder to cry on?


    Georgia continued to recount trying her best to keep her calm as much as possible.


    She had left him so many messages but no replies, and he was not reciprocating her calls either it was like he had disappeared from the veneer of the globe without any imprints.


    ¡± So what happened?¡±, Crystal asked waiting for the rest of the anecdote.


    When she woke up this morning after a stressful night of finding sleep as she was worried about her boyfriend, she soon picked up her phone, thinking that he might have at least replied to her messages or calls but there was nothing.


    Folding her hands under her breast to feelfortable standing up, she turned to face her friend whispering,


    ¡°I thought that he was in danger or something like that as Jake always has his phone with him 24/7, but I was wrong, he was catching sight of my calls but deliberately ignoring them as he was busy with something else, or rather someone else?¡±, Georgia let out thest words as tears dripped down her eyes.


    Lacking words to console her friend, Crystal rose to her feet, walked towards Georgia, and brought her to sit down before she fell.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The pain she was feeling inside could not be understood by her friend, but knowing how talkative, crazy, happy, and always yful Georgia is, catching a glimpse of her in such a dilemma is also hurtful for Crystal as it is for her.


    ¡± I am so sorry that you had to go through such a terrible thing¡±, Crystal held her friend close while she began crying tears again.


    ¡°How could he do this to me, why did he make a fool out of me Crystal he told me that he had broken up with his ex-girlfriend and he never wanted to see her again because of all the nasty things that she had done to him, howe she was in his house putting on his shirt?¡±, Georgia screamed out in pain and veins could be seen on her leg as she yelled out her frustration.


    That was rather the reaction that Crustal was scared about as it was the real sigh. of her pain towards the predicament, she was facing.


    Tightening her grip on her, she caressed her hair wiring off her tears while Georgia kept on weeping and cursing Jake for what he had done to her.


    ¡± I could not believe my ears when I went to his apartment and I could hear music ying from inside his t when I knocked I heard footsteps walking towards the door and he unlocked it, the sight of me his Face dropped like a thief and he unlocked me from going into his house when I wanted to¡±, she narrated all these with pain in her heart and tears in her eyes.


    Catching a glimpse of the fervor that had cropped up on Crystal¡¯s face, one could tell that she was feeling so much pain that Georgia was in that situation.


    Using her chin to keep her friend¡¯s head from moving up and down, she pulled her body against hers, preventing her from shaking so much.


    Crystal was hungry but at the same time, she could not leave her friend in such a manner to eat food, so she carried on with what she was doing.


    ¡°Why me Crystal, why did he have to do this to me, am I not beautiful enough or am I not ssy enough that he had to go back to his ex-girlfriend?¡±, her pain could be felt like a spasm of lightening but there was nothing she could do at that moment.


    ¡± Please stop now Georgia if not you will be sick and I do not want that, if you do not stop crying now, I will be forced to call your mother from her Office toe home immediately¡±, Crystal spoke outputting on a serious face as she knew that Georgia could not bear to get her mother involved into this because it might be very fatal.


    Searching around for her phone, Crystal was shocked to hear Georgia telling her to call the mom if she wanted to and that it would be very okay and she was going to show that fool called Jake that no one hurts her and goes free.


    At this point, Crystal could not take it anymore so she turned inside out and asked Georgia what was going on in that tiny little head of hers.


    She was mad with rage and she had been holding herself back just because she wanted to console her and make her feel better, but it was obvious that Georgia wanted to keep ying the dummy over a man that doesn¡¯t deserve her.


    ¡°Jake cheated on you with his ex-girlfriend and here you are crying over him like a baby, seriously Georgia?¡±, she raised her voice at her.


    Only at that moment did Georgia realize that she had given birth to a situation that she was not expecting.


    Crystal reminded her of all the heartbreak shadeShadeehad in the past, all the cheating and pain, yet she was still seated there and crying for a man.


    ¡± Don¡¯t you ever learn my friend, it simply means that Jake had never stopped seeing his ex-girlfriend and you were the person who did not have a ce in his life and it is his lost not yours¡±, Crystal went on with the words and Georgia opening her eyes in surprise, was the one telling her friend to calm down but Crystal said she will not calm down till she stops behaving like a teenager that just had her first heartbreak,


    ¡°Jake or whatever he is been called does not deserve you Georgia, know this and know peace¡±, Crystal yelled out, walking by the table where her te of food was and started up with the eating that she had left halfway because of some silly guy called Jake.


    Georgia who had stopped crying and was looking at Crystal Mad in rage, wiped Off the remaining tears that were drooping at the nook of her eyes, as she informed her friend that she was not going to cry anymore.


    ¡± Good cause I am tired of you going through the same thing over and over again with some idiots that do not even deserve you in the first ce¡±, Crystal spoke out sipping some juice from the ss that was by her.


    As the room had be intense, Georgia¡¯s phone was heard ringing in the space but she could not identify where the sound wasing from.


    Searching altogether, Crystal noticed that she was seated on her phone, which was under the sheets, she rose to her feet, taking the phone to hand over to her friend, and she caught a glimpse of the caller and it was none other than Jake.


    Looking at the face that Crystal had on, Georgia could tell that there was something wrong so swallowing the lump that had formed in her throat, making the gulping of saliva difficult to go down, Georgia had a sweaty face and a skittish posture as she asked,


    ¡°Who is the caller Crystal?¡±.


    Crystal giving her an extended stare, handed over her phone saying it was Jake who was phoning.


    Crystal loves her friend so much and can defend her anywhere and anytime, but she is also aware of the fallouts of interfering in a love dilemma as it is always disastrous.


    All she could do was advise her friend and leave the rest for her and her thoughts to decide on what was best or not.


    Georgia peeping at Jake¡¯s name on her phone felt a rowdy resentment that she could not exin and she dropped the call looking at the end of her room breathing like a person who had been involved in a fistfight.


    Crystal who kept on staring at her is her food like never before felt the sweat running down her friend¡¯s forehead, so she mumbled,


    ¡± Why don¡¯t you put on the air conditioner since you are roasting in here¡±, Crystal¡¯s mouth made rousing noises that made Georgia look at her like she was a warlock.


    Voices could be heard from Simons¡¯s room as he was in a heated argument with Becky, who hade to take her ce.


    ¡°I will not let you be for any other woman Simon¡±, she yelled out walking all over his room and scattering his items on his table.


    Simdid on, not knowing what to say to her again as he had said everything he had to say to her.


    Simon could not understand why a beautifuldy like Becky, will be making ridicule herself and behave like she did not understand when a man didn¡¯t have an interest in her anymore.


    Pushing down his t-screen TV, Simon could not control himself faced with this action, so he pped her and Becky fell on the floor, holding her cheek like someone who had been hit with a mighty stone.


    Getting up to her feet, she could not believe that Simon had pped her as the shock was too much for her to contain.


    With tears setting in her eyes, she asked,


    ¡± You pped me Simon?¡±, twitching like a leaf that had been plucked out.

 Chapter 30

    Simon, without any regrets about what had just happened, told her that he will


    p her again if she does not behave herself.


    Becky could not withstand the p as the sound of bells rang in her ear making her feel dizzy.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Holding on to thest thing she remembers before the heavy p met her face joining her ear to it, she screamed out in pain telling Simon to be ready for what woulde his way.


    Simon who went back sitting on the couch looked at his hands as if he had vited the promise he had made to his mother and that was to hit a woman.


    Muttering in his seat, he felt bad for Becky forying his hand on her but her nagging attitude and insecurities were driving him crazy.


    Simon, taking up his head and glimpsing at Becky behaves like a possessed woman in his bedroom, he can only imagine what he will throthrow at hands of such a character if he ever listens to his Mother¡¯s n of getting married to her.


    To Simon, going out with Becky was a huge mistake that he had made, and that would take him some time to get out of as she was not ready to ept the fact that it was crystal clear between them.


    Taking up to himself and rising to his feet walking towards Becky to apologize, she was sobbing heavily on his bed and he sat on the bed by her and let out,


    ¡°I am so sorry for hitting you Becky, and I promise it will not happen again¡±, Simone spoke out with regrets as he saw her in that state but his mind was made up not to have anything with her anymore.


    Becky raised her eyes to look at Henry, she spat on his face telling him to go to hell.


    Simon peered through his room and the thought of hitting her till she passed out was inevitable in his mind but he had to hold his fists tight so as not tomit an error that he was going to regret.


    Calming down like a man he got up from the bed and before he could lose his temper any further, he told Becky to get herself up from his bed and use the door before he did something they both would regret.


    Upon hearing of this, Beckyughed out loud like a conjurer that has been promoted to a higher rank of mysticism.


    Simon, lifting his right hand and cing it on his chest, touched his heart from beating too fast, as he would not be able to control himself for long.


    Becky raised a question about his sudden change and walking closer to Henry she interrogated,


    ¡± Are you doing all these because of Crystal?¡±, she let out waiting behind him to listen to his answer as she was very certain that she was the cause of all these problems.


    Simon kept quiet and walked away from her as he headed for the door, but Becky was bent on receiving some beating that night as she ran to the door, closed it, and put the keys in her pocket.


    ¡°I will not let you out of my sight, you think I do not know that you are having an affair with Crystal?¡±, Becky continued with her nagging and unfounded usations.


    It was very valid that Simon had strong feelings for Crystal since their school days and he had never had the aptitude to erase Crystal¡¯s portrait in his head and heart, but what he was not sure of was whether or not Crystal felt the same way for him or not.


    Simon just stood there looking at the kind of strangedy he had been with and the blood clot in his body for some seconds before beginning to flow through again normally.


    Becky continued with her rankings and spection telling him how she would never love someone like him, and that he could keep dreaming for the day when Crystal is going to look his way because it will never happen as she is a loose woman.


    Thosest words that came out of Becky¡¯s maw, drove Henry insane as he could not stand there and act silently any longer.


    ¡± What did you just say girl?, did you just call Crystal a loose woman?¡±, What are you them?¡±, Henry questioned Becky, walking closer to her and she was stepping backward with the anger that she could observe in Henry¡¯s orifice and the irritation in his vocalist.


    Frightened by his animosity, Becky¡¯s lips shivered as she became conscious of what was going on.


    Simon reminding her of who the loose woman is between Crystal and her interrogated Becky about who the most brilliant one in their school days was, as well as asking her who is running matters that concern her family¡¯s business and how she is treating her as being loose.


    ¡°Does crystal appear loose to you? does a loose woman behave, act, and dress like her?¡±, he proceeded with his phrases, and each word that came out of his mouth, hurt Becky so much as she realized that moment that Simon never cared for her and was never going to be able to love her.


    Simon had always had high esteem fordies including the ones that he had dated but Becky¡¯s stupidity, cheap nature, nagging, and idiotic attitude could make him go mad.


    She was constantly insecure whether because of Crystal or some otherdy Simon was talking to and she always wanted to be around him, following him all over and monitoring who he talked with, observed, works, and sometimes where he went.


    As a man, Simon was feeling choked to have a partner who wanted to live in his skin and could not get a life for her.


    Yes, she is from a super-wealthy family too and she has everything she could ask for but Simon also knows of a lot ofdies who are from morefortable families with super hard-working skills.


    All Becky ever wanted was to nag, control him, have sex, go out partying, ask when they would get married, and adopt and that was just the most terrible attitude he hated in her.


    Becky¡¯s hatred for kids was something he could not get to exin in his life and her constant refusal to ever have them.


    She started nursing the feeling of adopting a baby after a heated conversation with her someday and Simon told her to leave his life if she was not ready to be a mommy.


    Gawking at Becky in front of him, Henry only had regrets for tasting so much of his time on a brainlessdy like herself.


    She was so beautiful on the outside but had nothing to offer to a man on the inside apart from her countless attitude and expenses.


    Shivering like someone who has been through hell and back, Becky mustered the courage and voice to ask,


    ¡± Did you just rain all those insults on me because of Bethany?¡±, she asked melting like ice cream on a cone.


    Simon, extending his left hand at her, asked for the keys to his door as he wanted to leave the room for her.


    Simon¡¯s mother who had just arrived at the house could give attention to the disturbance that wasing out of her house and from her son¡¯s room in particr.


    Dropping her luggage downstairs as she was out of town for some days and returning home, was what the wee she got, she called out on the maids that had hidden in the kitchen from the voices that wereing upstairs.


    ¡°ra, Mn, where are youdies?¡±, she called out their names waiting for them toe out.


    On catching a glimpse of them both, she asked what was going on upstairs as the noise was getting too much.


    ¡± Who is causing this kind ofmotion in my house in such a calm and seen environment?¡±, she raised a question as she was looking for her bag on the floor to search for her cell phone to call the police.


    The maids shaking in fear informed her of what had been going on in Sir Simon¡¯s room right from the minute that Ms. Becky walked into the Mansion.


    ¡°Becky?¡±, Simons¡¯s mother asked in confusion.


    Wondering why Simon and Becky could be fighting, she told ra to take her baggage upstairs while she went in the direction of Simon¡¯s room.


    Crystal had finished eating her food and she was feeling better than she did some moments ago.


    She kept down her pte and emptied her ss of juice, she looked at Georgia who was making faces.


    Finishing her drink and arranging her back on the beg as she ced some pillows while sitting upright for her good to digest, she consulted her friend to know what the matter was and she asked a pertinent question following the look on her face,


    ¡± Are you thinking about picking up his calls, because if that is what is bothering you so much then you can as well do it?¡±, she let out.


    Georgia was surprised by what Crystal had just said and she got more furious with her.


    ¡°Is that all you are going to say to me Crystal?¡±, she raised a question.


    Crystal was aware that her question was going to irritate Georgia but she had to do it as it was so clear that she wished for the opportunity to talk with Jake and get hurt from the argument that they were going to have becauseprehending Georgia, she will always want to talk about what she saw at his shack.


    Crystal had dried her throat trying to make her friend understand that Jake had chosen his path and so she needed to choose hers but Georgia portraying traits of excessive stubbornness, did not want to let go of whatever she thought she was feeling for him.


    Crystal peeking at her friend and wanting to console her told her toe to sit by her so that they could work something out.


    Georgia behaving like a baby, came without her friend having to ask her again.

 Chapter 31

    When Georgia was well seated on the bed and Crystal opened her arms so that she could get into them, she interrogated,


    ¡°It has been more than three times since you have experienced something like this friend, why don¡¯t you try to focus on something else other than these men who just spend their time hurting you?¡±, Crystal spoke out as calmly as possible knowing that she was in a good position to talk to her.


    Georgia, wiping her eyes, asked her friend what she could do to always be strong like her, as she had always realized that Crystal was constantly living in freedom and harmony.


    Raising a question towards that angle, Crystal could feel her heartbeat so fast that she had to find her way to get up to her feet, sloping her friend to one side, she was on her talons caressing her hair as she moved all over the room.


    Georgia had realized the change in her friend¡¯s attitude so she cleared her throat and asked,


    ¡± Is there something I am missing out on?¡±, her face glittered with her brows raising in an up and down movement as she kept teasing at the end.


    The blushing oCrystal¡¯sal cheeks could be seen clearly though she tried her best to hide it from her friend.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, are you blushing Crystal?¡±, Georgia screamed out in joy as she stood on her hoofs walking towards her friend to give attention to the gist that was going to drop on the ground.


    Releasing a deep sigh, Crystal was aware that she was in a deep soup as Georgia was not going to leave that issue anytime soon.


    Crystal was delighted that her friends had forgotten about her heartbreak for a moment, but thinking of the fact that she would have to narrate something that she did not know about was something that was going to be difficult.


    ¡± Bestie love,e and have a seat here and tell me who that lucky dude who has swept you off your feet is¡±, she giggled in happiness shaking like a young girl who is been made advances for the first time.


    Georgia was burning with passion to hear what Crystal had to say, but as always Crystal said she does not have anything to say to her apart from the fact that she has someone in mind.


    Georgia stood up and climbed on her bed she danced with all her strength shaking her waist and body while making so much noise that she did not listen to Mirabelle¡¯s knock on the door.


    Crystal watching how crazy her friend had be, got up from the couch and headed to the door to open up for Mirabelle.


    ¡°Excuse Ms. Crystal, I am sorry to bother you both but I need to get the tter I left if you have finished eating of course¡±, she spoke out reasonably.


    Crystal letting her in told her not to be bothered by her mistress¡¯s behavior as sheughed out loud.


    Mirabelle, surprised by what she saw when she came into Georgia¡¯s room,ughed so hard that Georgia had toe back to her senses and she came down from the bed.


    ¡± Mirabelle, when did you get in here?¡±, Georgia asked looking at Crystal who was standing on one side of the room leaning on the wall as she watched her friend go through what she had gotten herself intoughing.


    ¡°Sorry Ms. Georgia, I just came in to put up with the tter of foods I left for Ms. Crystal¡±, she let out picking up the tter and walking out of her room.


    ¡± Mirabelle, can you get me some fried vegetables and a ss of beetroot juice with ice blocks?¡±, Georgia spoke out as her stomach began grumbling.


    Mirabelle nodded in agreement as she walked out of Georgia¡¯s cottage.


    Crystal¡¯s phone came to be heard from her bag as it was echoing nonstop.


    The incessant pounding from the ringtone of her phone made Georgia wonder who it was as she was waiting so much time to get her phone.


    Georgia researched her friend¡¯s bag on the bed got hold of it and brought out her phone reading the caller¡¯s name on it.


    ¡°Crystal it is your uncle who is calling¡±, she said walking to her friend to hand over her phone to her.


    With some hesitation, she finally took the phone and picked up her uncle¡¯s call,


    ¡± Hello Uncle Max¡±, she responded inclining her head to one side ready to listen to what he had to say.


    Max was concerned about Crystal as Gina had rted to him that she had left the house since morning.


    Crystal told her uncle that she was in Georgia¡¯s house as she did not want to talk about her encounter with ze in his office and how it was unsessful once more.


    Avoiding that topic as much as possible, Max had to go straight to the point as to why he was calling.


    ¡°Crystal, my baby niece, were you able to pay Mr. ze a visit like you were supposed to?¡±, he interrogated as his lips could be heard smacking each other as though he was eating something very nice.


    Crystal grinding teeth as she realized the reason why her uncle was calling her, she freaked out in anger asking her uncle once again if all he ever cared about was the money.


    Max who was sitting in his office on his chair, stood up and asked if she was okay but it seems like Crystal was beginning to get things straight and also noticing that her uncle will never love her as she deserves but rather have all the time for his selfish gains.


    Crystal raising insight on what her uncle was saying to her, also stated to him that she was tired and wanted toplete what she was doing before he called and she hung up the call.


    Max shocked at what had just transpired, opened his mouth in uneptance to the fact that his niece just hung up the call ok him.


    He mmed the table in anger, as he breathed in and out like a wild beast, squeezing his fists.


    Georgia who had witnessed everything that had just happened fell into a state of tremor as to what could be going on between Crystal and her uncle.


    ¡± Is everything okay friend?¡±, Georgia asked her friend who did not look okay to her at all.


    Crystal trying as hard as she could to control her tears from running down, finally gave way for it as she burst out into tears.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Georgia walking towards her, took her by the hand and letting her to the couch so that she could have a seat, rubbed her back with her left hand while wiping off her tears with her right hand.


    ¡°You need to calm down my friend and talk to me, what is eating you up?¡±, she raised a question glimpsing at her friend who was flooding with tears already.


    Breathing in and out like someone who was involved in a marathon, Crystal held on to her dress as though she wanted to give up the ghost.


    Georgia felt so bad catching a glimpse of her friend in that condition as she could not understand what could be happening between her and her uncle.


    ¡± You know you can tell me anything right bestie?¡±, so told her friend pleading with her to calm down and breathe properly.


    She was aware that, whatever was going on between her uncle and herself, must be something very huge as it was impacting on her enormously.


    Crystal kept crying but she also knew that it was not the right time for her to tell her friend anything because the shame and guilt she was feeling inside was going to kill her before time.


    Gathering herself together, she finally found the strength to ask her friend,


    ¡°Georgia, am I a bad girl?, have I not been obedient to my uncle knowing that he is the only parent I have left since my parents died in that car ident?¡±, she mumbled with tears running down her eyes.


    Georgia could notprehend where her question was going but one thing she was certain about, was the fact that Crystal could not be asking a question for anything so she responded to her,


    ¡± You have been a very good girl, right from our school days you remember? she said with a gloomy face, holding her friend close to her as she was herring weak already.


    Georgia told her friend to recall how she made her leave her friends who always dodged sses and also helped her with her grades in school.


    ¡°You were the perfect student though you had all the wealth that some of us did not have Crystal¡±, she proceeded with her sce to her friend.


    Crystal who could not help but cry as she was thinking of all the things she had been through asked her friend why she always felt like a failure when she was with her uncle.


    Georgia was now certain that she was having issues that she did not want to talk about and she was ready to find out what it was as she is her friend.


    Raising her hand and touching her friend¡¯s hair with it, she whispered in a smooth voice,


    ¡± You know that you do not have to go home if you do not feel as right?¡±, Georgia told her friend as she added that she could always be with her in her room.


    But Crystal knowing who her uncle was, declined her friend¡¯s offer as she said that she had to go back home if nig her uncle was going to be mad at her.


    Lifting her head, she had realized what a true friend she had in Georgia and she made a promise to her that, if Uncle Max tried anything funny with her, she was going to call on her immediately.


    ¡°You promise?¡±, Georgia interrogated feeling so sorry for her friend and Crystal nodded in eptance saying that she promised.

 Chapter 32

    Crystal rose to her feet and picked up her bag on the bed taking her car keys from the table, she told her friend that she had to go back home.


    Georgia not been happy with her decision though she could not tell what was wrong with her friend, hugged her, and asked her to be fine as she was going to fix her problems with her uncle.


    Crystal let out a fake smile and left her friend¡¯s room.


    Walking out to the balcony, Georgia stayed to catch a glimpse of her friend leaving herpound while she waved her goodbye saying,


    ¡°Do not hesitate to call me at any time if you need me¡±.


    Crystal entered her car and drove off to get to the house. The dusk could be seen already as the ce was getting dark.


    Crystal had spent her whole day out of the house and she was getting tired of her uncle¡¯s excuses and assignments.


    She had made up her mind to stand by her words this time and confront her uncle to return her rightful ce in her father¡¯spany, but what she did not know, was the shocking news she was going to receive the moment she was getting on Into the mansion.


    Arriving at her Mansion, she drove straight inside and Parked her auto.


    Stepping out of it, she could already feel the tension in her heart as she was about to confront her uncle onest time.


    Crystal decided not to fall into his maniptive acts again as he was aware of his game and what he always does just to bring aboutpassion into her heart, but this time around, she had to be firm in her words.


    ¡± I do not want to be a thief anymore for your lies Uncle Max¡±, she spoke out as she moved into the house.


    Crystal¡¯s hurt was beyond understanding as she was soon to be 24 years of age, but her main existence has been to steal from other people under the pretext of giving rise to herpany to grow more before she eventually takes over.


    Walking into the house, she met Gina who had listened to her care in and she was so worried all day.


    Catching a glimpse of Crystal, she came up to her looking all fearful and Crystal could not understand why she was peeping that way so she was forced to ask as she put up with a grip on her shoulders,


    ¡°Gina, what is the matter, why are you afraid, and why are you talking in a low voice?¡±, Crystal raised all these questions wondering what was happening.


    Gina, who loved her Mistress a lot, asked her to follow up into the kitchen as she took Crystal by the hand.


    On reaching the kitchen, Gina closed the kitchen doors and told Crystal not to be in that house again.


    Crystal was confused and wondered why she had to say that but Gina, who could not stop creeping, said that she was feeling bad about the situation that she was finding in with her uncle and wished for her to start for some time till her uncle cools down.


    ¡± Gina, you are not making any sense, if there is anything that you want to tell me, just go ahead and say it, why are you acting as though my life was in danger in my own house¡±, Crystal inquired looking at Gina in the eyes.


    Gina exined to Crystal, how her uncle hade back furious and was in his office scattering everything in anger.


    ¡°Maybe he had a bad day or something and you know how Uncle Max is right, he can be very difficult to understand sometimes¡±, Crystal spoke out but Gina had something in mind that she was making an effort to rte to Crystal but she could not as she feared to lose her job in the Taylors Mansion.


    Extending her left hand and touching Gina by the shoulder, she told her not to worry as she could handle herself in case of anything.


    Gina was not still convinced as her face was pale but she could not do much as she had nowhere to go if Max decided to relieve her of her duties.


    Crystal told her that she had to go upstairs and shower, thereby instructing Gina to bring her a ss of juice to her room, turned to leave the kitchen but noticed that she was just standing on the same spot like a statue so she called out,Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡± Gina, I will be fine nothing can happen to me in my house, okay, and my Uncle is not a bad person so chill¡±, she spoke out as she left for her room.


    Gina, staring back and trembling in fear of the unknown, prayed to God to please keep her and Crystal safe from the hands of her boss.


    Crystal, running the side of her neck as she walked upstairs to her room, suddenly felt like someone held her by the arms firm behind, making her unable to move forward.


    Turning to catch a glimpse of who it was, she was dumbfounded by her sight as it was one of her uncle¡¯s sentries.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Crystal, your uncle Max wishes to have a word with you¡±, the security spoke out with a seriousness that Crystal could notprehend.


    Tongue-tied by what was shing before her eyes, Crystal asked the man whether he was okay, and what could be giving him such wings to hold her part like that in that manner.


    She pulled out her arm and turning to walk up to her room, he held her again taking her to please follow him or else he was going to be forced to apply force on her.


    Crystal had not yet understood what was going on till then as she thought that the warden was joking.


    ¡± Wait a minute, is this some kind of sick joke or something? you are in my house Mister and you do not have the right to harass me in the way that you are doing¡±, she raised her voice, and that attracted Gina who was in the kitchen.


    Unhurriedly, slotting her door on one side, she pushed her head out a little so as not to be caught a glimpse of as she looked at the scenario that was happening on the stairs.


    Murmuring to herself, she spoke out,


    ¡°I warned her to go back but as usual, she is always stubborn and she does not have any idea about the man she called her uncle¡±, she thought.


    While Crystal was still trying to find out what all the disrespect was all about, the guard moving closer to her, hauled her up and went down the stairs putting up with the direction to her uncle¡¯s office.


    Crystal¡¯s skirmishes to get down from his arms were all in vain as her punches did not mean anything to him.


    ¡± You are seriously sick in your head you psychopath, let me down, I will sue you for trespassing you imbecile?¡±, she yelled out with all of her strength but the man kept on striding till he reached her uncle¡¯s office.


    When they were at her uncle¡¯s office, the warden put her down while knocking on the door, and in listening to the go signal indicating that he could go in, he pulled Crystal into her uncle¡¯s bureau, bringing about a very angry side of her.


    ¡°Stop pulling me young man have some respect you idiot¡±, Crystal yelled out.


    Max was waiting for her and turning to wee her as she walked into his office, Crystal could not believe that her uncle was at home and he was listening to her scream all this while but did a bit bother toe out.


    ¡± So Uncle Max you are here and you could listen to me shouting out in the living room but you sat here¡±, she spoke out giving a disgusting look to the guard.


    Max let out a mischievous smile and asked his niece how her day had time and what she had been up totely, but Crystal was too angry with the treatment she had received and just yanked her body to the sofa in his office and sat down as her legs hurt so much.


    ¡°I asked you a question on the phone but you did not answer back and I all going to ask you again, have you gone to get my bnce from ze Jadiel?¡±, he let out once more.


    Crystal who did not have any idea of responding to him again looked away and was hanged like she had not heard his question.


    Walking to the other side of his office, he took out a bottle of whiskey and a ss, opened the bottle then, and poured the gulp into the ss, he paid attention to his niece¡¯s attitude and noticed that he had given birth to a change.


    Crystal asked her uncle if he had to go to the end of instructing a guard to dehumanize her just to bring her to his office, but Max proceeded towards her with his ss in his hands took a sip from his ss, and whispered,


    ¡°You are going to experience worse as from now if you decide to be stubborn and not do as I say, you will experience worse than what you just did¡±.


    With her eyes opened in shock, she raised her head thinking that she was dreaming after giving attention to what she had just listened to.


    ¡°What did you just say Uncle?¡±, Crystal Spoke out with tears in her eyes as she could not believe what she had just listened to.


    Max wiped out his mustache with the back of his right hand, he mumbled as he told Crystal that she was bing stubborn these past few days and it was beginning to get on his nerves.


    Crystal who had just confirmed how selfish her uncle is, held her head in pain as she yelled out for him to stop with his nonsense.


    ¡± You have never loved me genuinely as all you ever care for is your position in my father¡¯spany and your reputation¡±, she cried out.

 Chapter 33

    Crystal went ahead to tell him how he had destroyed her life by making her a thief and not a good person. ¡°If I was your daughter would you let me go through all these things?¡±, she raised a question hard but little did she know that Max did not look after such things as if he wanted to have a kid he would.


    ¡°You are such a despicable man uncle, I did everything you asked me to think that you were going to hand over my properties to me but it is obvious that you have no intentions of doing so¡±, Crystal went on.


    Things were getting heated up and Max was not finding her way to talk to him pleasantly, so with anger in him, he pped her with the back of her left hand and Crystal fell to the ground with blood gushing out of her mouth.


    ¡± Don¡¯t you ever dare to talk to me in that tone again, you spoiled brat¡±, Max yelled out as he lost himself.


    He was beginning to show his real self and he told Crystal that if she was not ready to bring the bnce to him, then she should consider herself knocked over as she was not going to leave the house till she made up her mind to do what he wanted.


    Listening to this, Crystal rose to her feet and ran out of his office in the direction of her room, weeping like never before.


    ¡°You will still do what I want because I am the only family you have left¡±, Max yelled out from his office, panting like a person who was engaged in a fistfight.


    Walking back to his seat, he was certain that a man was to buy off his niece for him to remain at the head of everything that his brother had left.


    Sipping from his ss of Whiskey, he thought of the episode that had juste to pass, and out of too much anger, he threw the ss against the wall and it came down shattered into pieces.


    Breathing in so hard he thought of the possibility of losing everything he had ever worked for, and that made his head hurt as he stamped the table with his hands on his table raving with anger.


    Crystal was in her room and she had closed it up crying out her eyes as she thought of the spank that her uncle had just given her downstairs.


    ¡± Why did she have to do this to me, has he always been like this or did he just change the cause of my recent failure?¡±, she wondered in her mind as hot tears ran down her cheeks.


    Confused about what to do, she took up her bag in search of her phone to call Georgia but her mother¡¯s thoughts held her from doing so as she could not use the right words to exin what was happening to her friend.


    Taking a deep breath, she was about to rise to her feet when she heard her phone vibrating, taking it out and identifying the caller as being her friend, Crystal breathed in and out, and with a courageous spirit, she picked up the call.


    ¡°Hello, Crystal are you home already?¡±, Georgia inquired as she was worried about what had happened.


    Staying silent for some minutes, she wiped out the tears that were dropping from her eyes and gathering herself and arranging her voice, she responded,


    ¡± I am home now Georgia you need not worry¡±.


    Georgia at the other end of the call could feel that her friend was not fine and that she was lying to her so she further raised a question,


    ¡°Are you sure that you are okay it seems to me that you are going through a rough time but you do not want to talk¡±, Georgia spoke out all concerned.


    Crystal feeling that the conversation was getting to on deep, gave an ount of the things she had to do that night before going to bed so telling her friend not to bother and that she would be with her tomorrow.


    Crystal hung up the call unexpectedly and all that we said, did not make any sense to Georgia who had noticed for some time that she had been sad and moody.


    Crystal cried some more and running through everything that Gina was trying to say to her, wondered what it was as it was not clear.


    ¡± Could Uncle Max be a bad person?¡±, Crystal had so many unanswered questions but she dared not confront her uncle again after the p that she had received that night.


    Taking herself up and heading to the bathroom, she stopped in front of the mirror and caught a glimpse of how red her cheek was, she wept again and ze¡¯s image came shing to her like a rxation image that could melt all her problems away.


    Holding her head, andter specting on everything he had told her back in his office, she said to herself,


    ¡°I do not think he will want to help me, I tried to steal from him so why will she help me out?¡±.


    An image of her came out in the mirror saying,


    ¡± He will help you out because he loves you and you know it¡±.


    ¡°Love me?, but how when all I see in his eyes is hatred¡±, Crystal spoke to her reflection.


    The image told her to trust what she was feeling inside and only she could tell how she felt whenever she was in front of him.


    Holding her heart, she could feel it beating just at the thought of him.


    Hitting her head with her hands, she felt like she had be crazy, and looking at the mirror, she could not see anything anymore.


    Convincing herself that what happened that night was all a misunderstanding because she distracted her uncle, she walked into thevatory to take her bath hoping that by tomorrow when she woke up, everything just has been a nightmare.


    She finished from the bathroom and walked into her room drying her hair as she rubbed herself with her lotion.


    Skipping into her nightwear, she climbed on her bed and decided not to think of all the awful things that had happened during the day.


    The sweetness of sleep was irresistible and the tiredness from the day made her doze off.


    Beep beep!


    Crystal was woken up by the rm in her room which wakes her up every morning.


    Sprawling her arms as she reached out to the rm, she halted the rm and waking up from her bed, she saw a new day that was to bring a lot of good things.


    Catching a glimpse of her parent¡¯s portrait, she smiled and closed both hands, praying for their protection and guidance for the day.


    ¡°Mommy and Daddy, I miss you both so much and I promise to always make you proud in everything I do¡±, she let out with a smile though her eyes were filled with tears.


    Her attention was turned to her vibrating phone, and she walked to it noticing that, Georgia was the person calling.


    Picking up her call she told her friend that she was just waking up and she was about to take her bath toe to meet her.


    ¡°Can you please tell Mirabelle to make a te of sandwiches for me?¡±, she asked with an innocent voice that could make her get anything she wanted.


    Georgiaughing at her said she would have the whole sandwich in the house.


    Crystal was delighted to have such a friend who was willing to make her happy anytime so she asked Georgia how she was coping with not being anyone¡¯s girlfriend Georgia on the other side of the phone, let out a huge sigh and replied,


    ¡± I will be fine bestie¡±.


    ¡°Do not worry about a thing, we will go cruising in some minutes okay?¡±, Crystal cheered up her friend.


    Georgia was super happy to know that her friend was going to spoil her and she could not wait.


    Crystal who had not yet seen the state of her face walked past the mirror in her room and threw a sight on it, she could not believe what the right side of her face looked like.


    In a state of shock, Crystal screamed so hard that Gina who was downstairs could hear her shout out and she immediately ran to her Mistress¡¯s room.


    Knocking on the door so hard, she called out ok Crystal asking whether she was okay but Crystal could not answer as the sight of her face left her in pain.


    The p she receivedst night, had damaged her face so badly that it was swollen.


    Crying and asking Gina to go away, shemented in her sorrow and did not feel like going out anymore.


    ¡± I am here for you Ms. Crystal, please open the door for me toe in¡±, Gina felt her pain, and knowing how connected they have be, she saw Crystal as a younger sister.


    Crystal taking herself up and reaching for the door unlocked it and Gina on seeing her face shook in fright.


    ¡°Oh my goodness ma¡¯am what happened to your skin? she raised a question as she told her to wait for a few minutes for her to go get the drug box.


    Crystal went back to her room and sitting on her bed, she thought of the program she had fixed with her friend and now she could not go out.


    Gina was already back with the medications and a bowl of hot water with a towel.


    She told her not to scream as it was going to hurt a little.


    Soaking the towel and squeezing it out, she ced it on Crystal¡¯s face holding her hands not to move so much from the pain.


    Crystal grinding her teeth and tightening her grip on her dress, moaned out in pain, and tears ran down her cheeks, expressing how exactly she was feeling.


    Gina was done with the massaging and she applied the rub on her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 34

    Gina was feeling concerned about what was happening to her but there was nothing she could do herself as she feared Max with everything I¡¯m her.


    ¡°I told you to leave this house but you did not listen, your uncle is not who you think he is?¡±, Gina spoke out with her head lowered.


    Crystal was starting to understand what Gina was talking about but she felt like, her uncle had been a judge for nothing and he could not be that bad.


    ¡± You need to leave this house now, take some few things and leave now¡±, she insisted.


    ¡°But what about you, if he is that bade with me¡±, she felt for her maid.


    Crystal could not think of anywhere to go to except for her friend¡¯s house Georgia but she had to get to the bottom of things.


    Gina, taking off to check out of Crystal¡¯s room, made her wonder what she was doing but she felt like Gina was overdoing things. Rising to her feet and thanking her for the massage, she went into her bathroom to take a shower and get ready to face whatever obstacle she faced.


    Little did she know that the battle had just begun and she was going to be shocked by the things she wouldter discover. Gina went down to the kitchen, leaving Crystal in her room to get herself together and leave.


    Crystal picked up her phone to ce a call to her friend in fright, as she did not know what to do anymore, felt her heat holding up in her chest as though it wanted to pop out. Ringing Georgia¡¯s phone, she picked up, and Crystal panicking, told her to listen to her carefully as she had something to say to her.


    Georgia holding her chest as she was scared of what her friend was about to let out asked her what the matter was but Crystal crying out for Georgia to sit quietly a minute and listen to her, told her that she thought that she was in great trouble.


    Taking a deep breath, she asked Georgia whether she had some money on her and also found out whether she could stay in her house for some time Georgia epted wholeheartedly but still asked what was going on with her, but all she could tell her was to wait for her as she was going toe soon.


    Telling Crystal that she was waiting for her toe and put in that her friend should not bother as she is here for her anytime and anytime. Crystal took out her little bag and put a few pieces of stuff into it, together with her parent¡¯s album and dressing up, she left her room to go downstairs.


    As she went downstairs, and out of the house, she was booked by a security agent that she had never seen before in the Estate. With a confused look, Crustal raised a question about who he was and what he wanted from her and his answer shocked her as she stood there like a sculpture.


    ¡± What?¡±, she questioned thinking that it was a joke and that the man was puttering but when he called her uncle and gave her the phone she understood that it was serious. Crystal could not believe that her uncle had turned her into a prisoner in her own house on climes thand at she was being stubborn.


    ¡°Uncle Max can¡¯t be serious about this, like when did all these start that he will ask you to stop me from going out and also seizing my car keys?¡±, she asked the guard standing beside her after answering the call. She unlocked her doors with the unlock button on her car key and forced her way into her car, the guard stopped her and squeezing her hand and getting the key, pushed her into the house.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Crystal was still in shock over what was happening and thought that it was all a joke, she called on the gate person toe help her but he too had received a strong warning from Max not to let her go out of the house.


    Crystal cried out but there was no one to help her. Gina had been instructed too not to let her out and that was why she had told her to hurriedly pack up her things and leave the house.


    Crystal thinking of taking out her phone from her Bag and calling Georgia again looked at the guard and saw that it was not a good idea, so she slowly took out her phone and put it in her pocket whole, she went upstairs to her room.


    The guard stood there and told her that she was only permitted to leave her room only when she wanted to eat aside from that, she was to stay in her room, and failure to do so will amount to consequences.


    Crystal sat in her room and cried her eyes out asking God why her life had to be like that and what she had done to deserve such monstrosity. Her heart was telling her to call her uncle and thinking of her phone in her pocket, she took it out and dialed her uncle¡¯s number.


    Max who was in his office with one of the candidates who had applied for the job posted online, was present in Max¡¯s office, getting the terms and agreement of his contract as he exined in detail what he had to do.


    ze sitting in his office and imagining how splendid the evening would be in Crystalpany, called up the restaurant again to ensure that everything was okay as he had instructed, and getting the confirmation he needed, he took it upon himself to forward the location to Crystal himself but unfortunately, her phone was already been seized by the lookout who was standing outside her room.


    Max received a call from Crystal¡¯s cell phone and called on the guard to take her phone from her before she could call anyone else with it. When her phone was been seized, only then did Crystal understand the gravity of what was happening to her and around her, but it was too tardy as she had be a jailbird with no one to call toe to her rescue.


    Her mind went to ze in her monument of distress and she knew that if she could seed in reaching him, then he could be of help to her but she did not have his phone number offhand so how was she going to reach out to him?


    Soothing herself out, she mumbled convincing herself that all would be fine that and as soon as her uncle came back, she was going to meet with him and apologize for the awful urrence that had taken cest night and that things were going to be fine, not know that her problems had just begun and her uncle¡¯s real face was starting to be revealed to her.


    Sitting on her bed, Gina knocked on her door and came inside with a tter of food, the guard was behind her to ensure that there were going to be no funny games between them both.


    ¡± Take some food dear, and stop crying¡±, Gina said as she dropped the tray of food on the table and left. Crystal sat there thinking about what she had done to deserve such a thing and crying so much, she fell asleep without knowing.


    ze, waited for Crystal¡¯s reply to say that she had seen the message stating the venue but there was no word from her, so he arranged himself and thought that, it was one of her stubborn ways to behave and that she was going to be there no matter what.


    ze finished his office early and thinking of something when he would be heading home to shower and dress up properly, he decided that he would have to stop by a flower shop to pay for a bouquet for Crystal, as he was anxious to meet with her again, and this time, he was going to tell her the truth about what had happened that night in his house.


    Feeling all d and optimistic that Crystal was a good person, he organized the files on his table and picking up his briefcase and cell phone, he locked up his office and told his secretary not to bete tomorrow, he went to get a lifter to go down.


    ze was in a happy state and his mood was different as he was having feelings for the most beautiful girl ever though the circumstances under which they had met, were not the best. Crystal had slept off out of fatigue, and Max had taken a rendezvous with the one that he felt had the most exceptional criteria for the job he was assigned.


    Thinking about his niece for a moment in his office, Max holding his head with the support of his elbow ced on his table, he thought of what had happened the previous night in his office and taking up the hand he had pped his niece with, he looked at it like someone who could not justify the reasons as to why he hasmitted a particr crime.


    Letting out a huge sigh, Max caressed his forehead which was creased with sweat and his thoughts ran to histe brother and wife but he had to do what he thought was the best. ording to him, Crystal was too small to run the father¡¯s business and he was the right person to do so since he had a mastery of it already.


    Georgia was worried as her friend had called her since morning and it was almost evening, but she was nowhere thereto be found neither was her phone connecting. Scaring, she thought of going to her friend¡¯s house to check on how she was doing but a cold thought held her back as she felt that going there might only worse things for her friend and she would not want that.

 Chapter 35

    ze who was still hoping that Crystal would at least reply to his message or even call waited but no message came so he stopped at the flower shop on his way back home, and parked his car, he walked into it to choose a beautiful red rose.


    Entering inside the mart, he could see different types of roses and very beautiful. Reaching the seller¡¯s desk, he gave him a description of what he wanted and said it was for a special person.


    The salesperson told ze to follow her inside so that he could see her collection and probably make a choice out of it. ze walked behind her as he admired the other flowers that were on the outer surface of the shop.


    Crystal waking up and sitting on her bed wiped off her face with her palms thinking that all that had just happened was a nightmare. Feeling bored and confused, she rose to her feet heading to the bathroom to wash her face but to her greatest surprise, she caught a glimpse of her face again and she came to understand that, it was not a dream and that everything was happening.


    Turning to the side, she nced at the food that Gina had left for her to wear down, and feeling so much hunger as she had not eaten anything since morning, she carried the tter to her bed, and sitting down she began eating and years flowed down her eyes again.


    A car had driven into thepound and Crystal did not bitter herself as to who might have entered as she was certain that it was her devilish uncle that had arrived. Holding up her head into her food, she went on with what she was doing till she had finished eating.


    Listening to footstepsing up to her room, Crystal remained immobile on her bed as she could give attention to the person stopping right in front of her portico. Knocking on her door and opening it after some moments of no reply, Max walked into her room and pulling out the chair that was beside the table, he sat down facing his niece while he loosened his coat.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡±, be inspired as though he wanted to move her or something but Crystal only shedding tears, did not offer a word, and kept her silence as she looked at the uncle in the face like some monster.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Max faking a deep breath, noticed the throb on Crystal¡¯s face, and with a concerned look, he extended his hand to touch her cheek to know whether or not it hurt but Crystal disgusted by her uncle, shifted from him as she climbed on her bed.


    Max¡¯s hand was suspended and he was getting disgruntled with her behavior so he spoke out as gently as he could making an effort not to lose his cool as he spoke up,


    ¡± I want us to talk about something that will benefit you¡±. Crystal who was already happy in her, thinking that maybe he might have gotten back to himself and realized that he made a mistakest night and was pushing to the limit to correct it, let out a smile and waited for her uncle to hand over her properties to her.


    Crystal could never have imagined the bomb that her uncle was preparing to drop and when it will finally be out, her reaction is going to be in a state of shock. Max looking at his niece and noticing that she was not in the mood to talk, asked her to please pay attention carefully to home. Crystal still keeping her calm, looked at her uncle while letting out tears.


    Max with a heavy heart and so much guilt about the heart he was going to talk about, moved from one corner of the room to another weighing his words and making sure that she would understand him before he spoke.


    Removing his tie on his neck as though it was the reason why the words could not for their way out of his mouth? Max murmured,


    ¡°I think it is time for you to get married Crystal¡±.


    The words from his mouth fell out like thunder, and Crystal slowly taking up her head, raised an awful look at her uncle raising a question as to what he had just said thinking that her ears were failing her.


    Max was aware that, it was not going to be easy but since he was blinded by his selfishness and greedy attitude, he had no time to debate anything with her. I have looked for a suitor for you already had he is a good and caring man with so many ambitions.


    Crystal holding her head in her hands and shaking her ears with her palms, asked her uncle what he meant by what he just said as she stepped down from her bed. Walking closer to her uncle, Crystal demanded to know whether all these years he had been using her to get to his goals while making her believe that she was going to she was going to get her insurance when it was going to be the right time.


    ¡± How could you be this heartless Uncle Max?¡±, Crystal raised a question as she approached him. Max did not care about what she had to say, as his mind had been made up and he could not afford to lose everything to her.


    Crystal shed hit tears as she spoke rudely to her uncle interrogating why the change of attitude towards her or whether he has always been like that but he was hiding it. Pointing at getting face she asked her uncle whether he was satisfied with what he had done to her or whether he still had more to do. Max listened to her and took out a cigarette from his coat pocket ced it on his lips, took out a box of matches from his other pocket, and lit it. Dragging the cigarette, he blew the puff out into Crystal¡¯s face and she stood up there in front of him, catching her breath in amazement raising a question,


    ¡°You smoke Uncle Max?


    Glimpsing at her and letting out a decoy smile, he replied,


    ¡± My naive little niece, there is so much you do not know about your uncle Max standing here.


    Holding her heart in scare, she went backward as she was shivering to her bones and sat down on her bed batching her breath. Thinking of all the things Gina had said and her voice that kept on repeating the fact that she did not know who her uncle was and what he could do, Crystal began to look at her uncle differently.


    Max noticed the calmness in her and the awful on her face, rose to his feet, trusting her to get ready for their guest and also to put on her favorite dress as she has to look sexy.


    Not still being able to understand what Max was saying, she further asked what guest he was talking about and he replied,


    ¡°Your soon-to-be husband, my little niece¡±.


    Crystal was more devastated and she went down to her knees, begging her uncle not to do that too and to think about her future and the way that they have been living happily together but Max¡¯s response shocked her, even more when he said that,


    ¡± You should have thought about all these before pressuring me about your properties¡±. Listening to this, Crystal got up from her begging position and interrogated,


    ¡°So you mean to tell me that all this is because I am asking for what is mine Max?¡±, she called her uncle by his name for the first time and Max opened his eyes and turned his head to have a glimpse of her asked,


    ¡± What did you just call me Crystal?¡±.


    Crystal breathing in and out, spoke her mind for the first time not caring about what her uncle would feel or do to her as it was obvious that his heart was filled with nothing but cheating, lies, and greed.


    Maintaining eye contact with her uncle, she asked him if he had a conscience and whether he felt the gravity of what he was doing. Max had given instructions for Crystal not to be left out of the house and also he had asked the guard to seize her phone after the p he gave herst night, and as if that was not enough, he was nning to give her away to someone she does not even know.


    ¡°Did I tell you that I wanted to get married Max?, did we ever discuss it?, am I just an object in your hands that you can use to obtain your selfish desires?¡±, Crystal¡¯s voice could be heard right down in the living room and Gina who was scared for her, remained in the kitchen, losing focus on the diner that Max had asked him to prepare for their guest.


    Max stunned at the way her niece was talking to him, pped his hands, and with a push ofughter, heughed out saying that, he could never imagine that his little niece could grow so many horns ad to talk to him in that manner but Crystal was determined to fight for her rights and her bequest.


    Catching a glimpse of how angry her uncle was, she asked him whether he would want to p her like he had donest night, and if that was the case, he could go ahead but it was not going to stop her from telling him the truth about his awful doings.


    Max holding himself as much as he could walked towards the door and before leaving, he reminded her of putting on a very beautiful dress and also instructed her to hide the stamp on her face as she looked ugly with it. Crystal yelled from her room with so much rage asking what else he could do to her and whether the house imprisonment was not enough for him to finally have peace.

 Chapter 36

    ze had arrived at the restaurant looking all sharp and handsome as always, with the bouquet in his hands and he wore an elegant smile knowing that he was going to speak his mind to Crystal tonight.


    While waiting for her, he called on the waiter, soliciting him toe as he would love to order the most costly wine that the restaurant has.


    Walking closer to ze, the waiter left a smile on his face as he approached him,


    ¡°Yes, Sir how may I be of to help you?¡±, he let out as he patiently waits for ze to speak up. Conserving eye contact with the server, he asked for a bottle of the most expensive wine in that restaurant and the waiter nodded in understanding and went inside to get it.


    With so much happiness, ze could not wait for his pretty thief to arrive as he kept on looking at his wristwatch.


    Thinking back in time, Crystal remembered how she always lived with her family and how happy they were. Crying out bitterly she asked herself several questions on what had happened to her uncle for him to treat her like that. Crystal lost in her thoughts, shook at the opening of her door as she saw Gina walk in with the guard. Noticing that Gina was carrying an outfit in her hands, she squeezed her face in confusion as she wondered what was going on.


    Rising from her bed and with a disgusting look on the guard that was in her room, she asked Gina why she had to enter her room like that without knocking and what the gown was for. Gina answering back told Crystal that her spare keys had been given to them so that they could always check on her to see whether she had any escape.


    Crystal could not believe her ears and tears ran down her cheeks as she asked,


    ¡± I am on a third-floor story building for crying out loud, how can I even escape with guards all over?¡±, she murmured but Gina could not talk much as the guard behind her was watching her every move.


    Giving Crystal a moment for herself, she spoke out in difficulty as she announced,


    ¡°This is the dress you are to put on for the dinner downstairs Ms. Crystal¡±.


    Crystal who did not believe what her uncle had said to her before, burst outughing as she asked what kind of joke was. Raising her gaze to look at the guard standing by her, Gina felt sorry for Crustal but there was not much she could do as she feared for her life.


    ¡± You have to get up from your bed and get dressed for the dinner downstairs ma¡¯am or else I will have to drag you down by force¡±, the guard spoke out. Crystal taking offense to his manner of speaking to her, stood on her feet and asked him to repeat what he had just said, and before the guard could utter another word, a sound went out like a knockout, and Gina lifted her head, she saw Crystal¡¯s hand on the guard¡¯s jaw.


    Panicking for Crystal, she could see the guard raising his hand to hit her back when she intervened asking him to stop. Crystal who had not yet epted the reality asked the guard what he was about to do,


    ¡°You yearned to knock me back you low-life animal¡±, Crystal spoke out and the guard losing his self-control, said things straight to Crystal¡¯s face without blinking his eyes. Walking closer to her as he pushed Gina to one side, he asked Crystal what she thinks she is when her uncle has given strict others for her to be treated like a prisoner in her own house.


    Not believing what she was listening to, Crystal walked back to her bed and sat on it. The guard continued with his talks andughing at her, he informed her that Max her uncle was downstairs waiting for a suitor toe to marry her so that she could leave his life.


    That was thest straw that made Crystal almost pass out and Gina had to rush to her to hold her hot to faint as she was getting weak. The guard was not even concerned about her so he yelled at Gina to hurry up with her outfit and also her make-up as she was waiting downstairs.


    While he spoke up, the sound of a car was given attention as it drove into thepound. Rolling his eyes, the guardughed saying,


    ¡± I am certain that is Prince Charming who hase to get his princess Crystal¡±. Gina was so mad at him for being such a bbermouth and she had never seen any man talk that much.


    Walking out of Crystal¡¯s room as he gave them 10 minutes for Gina to get ready, the sentry warned Crystal never to repeat what she had just done or be faced with the consequences. He mmed the door behind him.


    Crystal had never been that insulted in her life before and she trembled cuz of over crying. Turning to Gina, she asked her whether she was aware of the fact that her uncle was nning to marry her off and Gina lowering her gaze apologized to Crystal saying that she was not aware till that evening when her uncle came back and asked her to make dinner for three persons. Extending her hands to hold Crystal¡¯s, she told her not to worry as they were going to find a way out of there.


    ¡°But now when the whole house is covered with guards Gina?¡±, she asked with swollen eyes but Gina, promising that she would help her out because of her kindness and also because she knew that her uncle was not good to her, was going to bear the risk.


    Crystal hugged her and for the first time, she felt someone who was her friend genuinely care for her Smiling at her, Gina asked her to get up so that they could do her make-up to hide the swollen eyes.


    Crystal got up mad went to get her dress that was newly bought for the asion. Reaching her table, she looked at the outfit and all she had in her mind was anger but there was not much she could do to help herself out as she was stuck in her own house.


    Georgia getting worried as she had been making an effort to connect with her former but her phone had been switched off for some time. Scratching her strand and wondering what could be wrong with Crystal, she decided to call her house number hoping that Gina would pick up the call and exin to her what was going on with her friend.


    ze too on his side has been calling her phone countless times again but she was not picking up her phone. He got angry thinking that Crystal had intentionally stood him up as he had been waiting for almost an hour, but he decided to give her an extra 30 minutes just to be sure that she wasing.


    Taking a look at his phone that was ringing thinking that it was Crystal, ze felt disappointed after catching a glimpse of the caller. He hung up the call and sat there looking at the door hoping that Crystal was going to walk into the door.


    Knocking on the door, the lookout came into Crystal¡¯s room to ask whether they were not done yet and Gina told him to give her some time toplete her makeup. The phone had been ringing downstairs and Gina not being around to answer it, Max left his office excusing himself to the guy he chartered to get married to his niece.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Walking to the living room to get the ringing phone, he picked up the call and answered it he spoke out,


    ¡± Hello, and who am I speaking with?¡±.


    Georgia found it strange that Max was the one to pick up the phone as Gina was the person to always take the calls, so clearing her throat, she let out,


    ¡°Hi Sir, it¡¯s Georgia your niece¡¯s friend, and¡±.


    Max changed his voice as he asked how she was doing and her mom too, and Georgia said that they were all doing okay. Without wasting time, she raised an issue saying that she had been calling her friend since morning and her line was not connecting.


    Max who had been listening to her carefully, freed his throat and holding his stomach, he informed Georgia that, Crystal had an emergency so she had to leave town for some days. Georgia finding that information strange asked Max what the matter was as she had spoken with Crystal that morning and she did not say anything like that to her.


    Max not knowing what to say anymore, asked Georgia to keep on trying her line till she finally picked up, and wishing her goodnight, he hung up the phone.


    ¡± Hello, Mr. Max¡­¡±, Georgia spoke alone noticing that the line had been cut. Dropping down her phone, she supported her cheek with her left hand, and thinking of the mystery that was turning around, she could sense something fishy, and Crystal would never leave town without telling her.


    Going down from her bed, Georgia could feel a twist and she could tell that something was wrong but what could it be that was what she was going to find out.


    ¡°Just keep yourposure and trust me everything will be fine in no time¡±, Gina whispered in Crystal¡¯s ear as she went downstairs to inform Max that she was done with Crystal.


    Sitting in front of her mirror, she could not figure out what had happened in the space of just some hours as her uncle had decided to turn her life into a living hell. Looking at her cheek though covered with makeup, she could still make out the traits of redness under it, and holding up her tears not to ruin everything, she took in a deep breath and exhaled saying to herself that all these would end soon.

 Chapter 37

    Holding her faith that her uncle was going to see reasons with her soon enough, she could only hope that all the things that the guard had said about him getting a suitor for her were just a lie to get back at her for what she had done to him.


    Knocks on the door and waits for a signal toe inside before she does,


    ¡± Sir, I am done with Ms. Crystal, can I set the table now?¡±, Gina inquired as she asked Max¡¯s permission and made a sign with his fingers, Gina understood that the table had to be set up.


    ze was tired of waiting so with a disappointing face and so much anger, he sighed as he looked at the door for thest time. Riding on his feet he picked up his keys and dropped the flowers on the table beside the ss, he walked out of the restaurant.


    ¡°He booked a whole restaurant for nothing¡±, a waitress said watching at moving out and another added,


    ¡± Somedies are just so stupid to treat such a man in this manner¡±.


    ze stood outside breathing some fresh air and keeping his anger on the low as he walked to the parking lodge to steam his car for his house. Crystal not being aware of ze waiting for her, had a sad face as she went downstairs to meet with her uncle.


    ¡°Everything is going to be fine Crystal, it is not what you are thinking your uncle is not as bad as everyone is painting him¡±, she spoke to herself walking in front with the guard behind. Taking a turn to the stairs leading to the living room, she saw Gina down transferring dishes to the dining room andying on the dinner table.


    The night was going to be one of a kind as she could catch a glimpse of her uncle, leaving his office with a young man as tall as ze with reading lips and gray eyes. Swallowing the lump that had formed in her through making swallowing difficult, Crystal turned her gaze to Gina as she kept on walking to the dining area and breathing in slowly.


    The sadness on Gina¡¯s face could not be understood by anyone but there was nothing she could do because her own life would be at stake if she did anything funny or audacious and she had to stay free to help Crystal.


    The table was set and Crystal and her uncle together with the stranger were seated on the table. Raising her gaze and meeting her uncles, Crystal sat quietly while the man sitting by them was licking his lips while letting out a smile.


    Pim pim***


    ze hit his car as he drove with a speed that could crush anyone that was standing on the road, his anger was too much no woman had ever done something like that to him and Crystal had done that, what disrespect he thought while elerating.


    His heartfelt resentment for Crystal and he swore never to want to see her again.


    ¡± Damn you bitch for making someone like me wait for your kind¡±, he spoke out as he took his phone with his right hand while maintaining his wheel with the left. Calling on a girl toe to be with him as he could not contain his anger by staying alone, the firstdy who came to his mind was the one he called.


    Clearing his throat and making gestures on the table, Uncle Max taking up his ss, said that he wished for one thing as he made a toast to long life and a happy union between his niece and Nathan the young man sitting by her.


    Flickering her eyes open, Crystal took up her head and turned to the man who was sitting close to her, she twisted her face in discontent, rose to her feet, and yelled at her uncle she said she raised a question on what he was going on about.


    Standing on his feet, Nathan extended his right hand to Crystal introducing himself but Crystal pped off his hand letting out on him to his face that she would never be his wife.


    ¡°Hey youngdy be very careful with what you say or do¡±, Max yelled at her from his end of the table and asked her to sit down immediately, he also told Nathan to have a seat as well. Crystal probing stubbornly did not want to sit but Max ok a furious mood demanded her to sit down.


    Throwing a spiteful gaze on her uncle, Crystal turned to leave the table but the guard that was present held her hand and brought her back to the table. Nathan who had been watching at every single thing happening on the table began to gain ground over how Crystal had been treated.


    Murmuring to himself as he also had his ns, he was delighted to know that such a beautiful and richdy would be his wife without him making any effort. To him, good things still happen as that could be the only exnation for what he was living at that moment.


    Imagine seeing a job poster and when you go for it you are been given such a beautiful opportunity to have a goddess as a wife and a ticket to your dream life.


    Forcefully but on the chair, Crystal could not hold back her tears any longer as Gee asked her uncle with a sorrowful voice what he wanted from her. Max sipping from his wine ss, dropped it, and rose to his feet while walking to Crystal repeating what she had asked him.


    With his two hands on her neck, he caught Crystal by surprise as he choked her raising a question as to why she was so bent on having a position In thepany Crystal struggling under his ws, spoke out that it was her birthright and inheritance.


    Pushing her uncle away, she stood up and tore the dress on her to be able to walk, she picked up the knife on the table asking that no one shoulde closer to her if not she would stab them. and stab herself.


    Nathan got up from the table out of fear and walked to one side of the room, but Crystal told him that she knew the likes of him and that before she could count to three, she wanted him out of that house forthwith.


    The guard made an effort to walk to her to seize the knife but she let out that if he pushed her to the limit then he was going to regret ever working in that house. Hina who was watching everything was scored for Crystal¡¯s life and knew that there was going to be no escape for her if whatever stupidity she was doing did not work out in her favor.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Can you keep that knife away Crystal, remember that I am your only surviving rtive¡±, Max pushed to the limit, and on listening to this, Crystal lost her temper yelling,


    ¡°What rtive are you talking about?, one that will sell his only niece because of Material wealth?¡±, she spoke out holding the knife firmly in her arms. Max had been taken up by the guard and the other guards who had seen Nathan running out like someone was pushing him coupled with the fact that they had been listening to the noise from inside, rushed to check what was happening and found the whole show.


    ¡± You are a heartless and selfish man Uncle Max¡±, she spoke out as she rted all the things she had ever done just to make him happy yet he still wants to take the only thing that makes her happy.


    Max scared for his life, pleaded with his niece not to go to that extent and to drop the knife so that they could talk properly but Crystal yelled at him asking whether he thought she was a fool.


    ¡°I have given you a lot of chances uncle, I have begged you and cried, and amongst all I have done all sorts of despicable things just to make you happy but what did I get in return, a swollen face and a forced union?¡±, she thundered but Max could not say anything that will get her angry as he was scared of the knife that she was holding.


    Weeping bitterly, she asked why he had transformed into a monster and why he was trying to take her inheritance knowing fully well that it was the only thing that herte father left for her.


    In her moments of weakness, a guard had passed up behind her, and holding her hand firmly, he took the knife out of it and Uncle Max did not hesitate a second to p off her face with the anger that had umted in him.


    ¡± You think you are tough huh?¡±, he asked walking to the table and picking up his ss of wine. Crystal was on the floor holding her cheek in pain and Gina rushed to her as she consoled her. Turning his gaze to Crystal, Max asked what was going on in her tiny head when she decided to do something so preposterous but she had no answers cheek was giving her so much pain and Max told her that her wedding would take ce in two days because of her insolence.


    Getting some strength and rising to her feet with the support from Gina, Crystal asked her uncle what had made him turn into a monster, and Max looking at his guard whileughing out hard, responded to his niece as he let out,


    ¡°I have always been a monster but you did not just notice it because you were naive and thought that I could give you the love of a father that you have always yearned for¡±.


    Crystal could not believe all that he was saying as they were too hard for her to digest. Max went on with the opening of his secrets to Crystal while all she could do was stand there and feel hurt.

 Chapter 38

    ¡± Did you ever ask yourself why I always made you meet men and steal for them?¡±, Max asked grabbing his wine ss and drinking from it while turning to get the bottle of it and spewing it into the ss, he yelled out,Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°That is because you mean nothing to me, I only saw you as an opportunity to take my brother¡¯s properties¡±.


    Crystal could not hold herself anymore and she wanted to fight her uncle but the guards held her up and Max gave Gina strict instructions not to give her anything to eat or drink till she came back to her senses.


    Turning to Crystal, he told her to get ready as her wedding would be an exceptional one,


    ¡± Take her away from my sight¡±, he instructed with a loud voice and his guards took her to her room. Crystal fought with all of her strength to get out of there hard but they were more powerful than her and all she could do was to very as she gave up while she yelled at the top of her voice telling her uncle that he would regret his doings.


    Laughing out loud he told his niece to get some rest as she needed to be in good shape for her wedding.


    Everyone had left Max and he was alone with his right-hand man the guard who was keeping a close watch on Crystal. Appointing another guard to stand at her door, he remained down to have a little chit-chat with his boss.


    Keeping his gaze on Max, he asked whether he was not scared of the consequences of his actions if his niece decided to run away from her suitor¡¯s house and Max responded with all confidence that he had everything under control and as a matter of fact, he had nned for them to leave the country to another which will be very far from where they live.


    On arrival, Nathan is supposed to seize her passport but he will not be permitted to maltreat his niece as only he has the right to touch her. The guard after listening to his boss¡¯s idea smiled out and told him he was a genius.


    Crystal who had now realized the gravity of what she was into, hated herself for not seeing through her uncle¡¯s schemes all those years that she kept on asking him about her position in her father¡¯spany.


    ¡°How could you have been so stupid Crystal?¡±, she asked herself while scattering everything in her room and yelling at the top of her voice. She wondered how someone she had lived with for years and had treated as a father could do that to her.


    ¡± Mommy, Daddy, pleasee to my rescue¡±, she spoke out falling on the floor beside her bed. Gina who was in her room downstairs was so worried and her heart kept on beating in her chest as she was witnessing injustice and there was nothing she could do to help her.


    Thinking of a n, she was aware of the consequences it would have if ever she was being caught by her boss but she had to try as she could tell from Max¡¯s voice that he was not joking when he said that Crystal was going to be married in two days.


    Laying on her floor she cried out as she could not think of anyone who could help her out of that situation and with her strength giving up on her as her eyes were closing up, she could observe two people standing by her as they told her not to be afraid and that help wille to her.


    Raising her left hand in something that could be described as a trance, she called out both their names before letting her hand fall as she closed her eyespletely.


    ze had apanion already but his kind could not stop thinking about Crystal and the incident that had taken ce and his mood changed as he turned thedy on the bed, giving her so much hardness from his cock making her want some more but to him, it was just a means of letting out his anger.


    The night was a very tense one for everybody but just when Crystal thought that it was over as she opened her eyes, realizing that it was morning from her rm clock signal that went out, as usual, she found herself on the floor. Getting up and looking at herself, she realized that she had spent the night on the floor and the dress that she was putting onst night was the same that was still on her.


    ¡°Was it all a dream?¡±, she asked herself holding her head that ached as she had never felt, but another thought quickly brought her back to reality when she remembered everything that had taken ce yesterday. Rising to her feet she took out the dress on her body and with a surprised gaze, she saw her room in an upside-down way.


    Not believing her eyes to what she was glimpsing, her confusion rose even more after knowing that she was the person who had done that to her room. Feeling the bang on her head and not being able to control it, she struggled to the door to call on Gina to ask her for some medications but something happened that made Crystal clearly understand that her life and freedom were in danger.


    Touching the handle of her door, she felt it locked but her keys were not on the door. That could only mean one thing which was that her door was being closed up from outside. Struggling with the door and yelling at the top of her voice, she could listen to someone insert the key and unlock the door from outside.


    Crystal tongue-tied, could not express what she was feeling at that moment. The door was finally opened and the guard asked her what she wished for. Crystal being stubborn as always, ignored him and wanted to move to pass him but she was blocked and asked to behave if not she wouldn¡¯t like what would happen to her. The pain in her head kept on amplifying and with a sad face and lowered look, she asked for the maid to be sent upstairs.


    The guard remembering what Max had said before going to work, told Crystal that the maid could onlye upstairs when she had to serve her food and had to leave immediately after that.


    Twirling her face in confusion, she asked the guard what food he was talking about as she remembered her uncle saying that she was not going to have any real for the day.


    ¡± You just be a stubborn one huh?¡±, The guard raised a question after listening to the pride that Crystal had in her.


    Asking him gently and politely, she told him to get Gina as she was not feeling too well but the guard told her to wait for the moment that Gina woulde with breakfast. He mmed the door on her face and Crystal knocked on it with the little strength that she had left.


    She could not before that she was a prisoner in her own house and just when she was standing there contemting what to do, she recalled what her mother had taught her which was an easy way to deal with headaches. Water is a medicine for all sicknesses and pain she thought.


    Leaving her room as it was, she went into the bathroom to have her bath and change her clothes. Thinking of everything that was happening to her, she began feeling hatred for her uncle and wished to see him pay for what he was doing to her. Crystal was lost in her head, she could not think of anything else but to get an escape n from her own Mansion as her uncle had turned out to be her enemy locking her up in her own house.


    Beep beep¡­


    The rm clock signal went off and ze waking up thought about Crystal immediately the first thing that went through his head was to check out his phone to see whether she had called or texted up to apologize for not showing upst night but he was disappointed when he saw that amongst the numerous calls and messages he had received, there was no calls nor text messages from her.


    Passing his hands in her hair, he bit his lipspletely giving up on whatever he was beginning to feel for her. Stepping down from his bed, he walked into his bathroom cleaning his face and brushing his teeth.


    Coming out of the bathroom and drying up his hair with a towel, he called out to thedy sleeping on his bed to wake up and leave while he searched for his wallet to take out some money to pay her for her services.


    Stretching her body on the bed, she raised her head and smiled as she took off the nket from her body and stepped down from the bed to go meet him where he was. ze attended to her as she approached him and taking out the money he ced it in her hands with a soft tone, he lowered his head heaheardying,


    ¡°You have to get going now I have other important matters to attend to¡±.


    Thedy was mad with rage as she grabbed the money and picked up her stuff. She left and ze sat down on his bed he supported his head with both hands bringing them down to his face breathing in and out as he thought of all the moments he spent with Crystal though there was nothing good from them.


    Rising to his feet, he growled in frustration as he could not understand why Crystal was all over his head but there was something so special about her that he could feel as if she was not like any other girl he had evere into contact with though they met under ufortable circumstances.

 Chapter 39

    Walking back into her room, she could listen to someone talking downstairs and Crystal could swear that the voice she was listening to was that of her friend Georgia. Thinking of what to do to get her friend¡¯s attention, she began hitting her door with all the strength that she had inside.


    Georgia had met so many guards in the Taylor mansion and that was very unusual she thought that maybe something bad had happened there cuz that was the only exnation she could have for the many guards.


    Standing in front of Gina asking where her friend was, Gina, stammered as she could not answer her question because of the stares the guards were having at her. Georgia was a smart girl and just with her eyes rolling around the house, she could detect that something was wrong. She left into the kitchen asking Gina for a ss of water and with the guards wanting to follow them, Georgia asked whether there was any problem but the guard said no.


    Crystal hit her door with everything she had in her but the sound could be hot reaching downstairs, so she thought of something that could be out some noise to attract her friend¡¯s attention. Turning in her room, Crystal could see her little mirror on the table so she picked it up and without a second thought, she threw it on the ground but the sound was not that strong so using her hands, she pushed everything that was on the table to the ground making a huge sound that Gina and Georgia could hear.


    Crystal ass scared to escape as there were many guards in the mansion so she needed all the help she could get to do that, but at the same, she thought back to what her uncle had done to her and she would not want Georgia and her mother to be involved in whatever fuss she was having with Max.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±, Georgia spoke out while keeping down the ss of water she was holding in her hands pointing out that the sound wasing from Crystal¡¯s room. Gina looking all around and making an effort to convince Georgia that she had heard poorly, repeated what Max had told her yesterday which is that Crystal had traveled urgently.


    Georgia smelled something fishy, she instructed Gina to drop the act as there was something very suspicious in the house. Gina making her hints to warn her to leave the house as it was notfortable for her, made Georgia worry much. Making an effort her best to get Georgia out of the house, she was forced to kick her leg against the kitchen wall and when she screamed, Georgia rushed to help her before the guards coulde to check what had happened, Gina had whispered to Georgia to leave the house as it was dangerous for her to stay In there.


    She had no choice but to do as she was told while making her ns to find out what had happened to her friend. Nodding her head in agreement with what Gina had just told her, she stood up and arranged the bag that was crossed on her, she walked out of the kitchenN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The guards looked at Gina and noticed that she was fine as she said that it was just a minor problem, they turned to Georgia, asking where she was going and she responded that she was going back to her house.


    ¡± My friend is not here so I am leaving, I leave my salutations to Mr. Max¡±, she spoke out walking out of the door. The guards looking at her in suspicion called her back but Georgia had already left the house and she was in her car.


    Driving out of the gate as the security agent had already opened it, she drove out with the speed of light as she could crush anyone that we standing in her way. Noticing that something was wrong, the guards back into the kitchen, asking Gina what she had discussed with Georgia but Gina holding her breath andter releasing it, said that she had not spoken about anything with her.


    Throwing a skeptical gaze at Gina, the guards went out and stood at their respective posts. Crystal had cried so much that she did not know what to do anymore as she could not know where help woulde from.


    Gina was done making some food so, on a tter, she served it and put a ss of juice by the side leaving the kitchen for Crystal¡¯s room. Walking up the stairs, she could feel the eyes of the guards on her and she knew that she did not have to make any mistakes as it could be costly to her, but at the same time what could she do, Crystal was to be given out the next day like some servant and there was nothing anyone could do.


    Reaching the corridor leading to Crystal¡¯s room, Gina could catch sight of the guard standing in front of her room unlocking her door so that the maid could get in.


    ¡°If it has gotten to this then this girl¡¯s days are numbered¡±, Gina thought to herself as she kept on approaching Crystal¡¯s door.


    ¡± You do not have to take long inside her room else I wille in there and pull you out myself¡±, the guard standing outside let out. Gina went into Crystal¡¯s room and the first thing she noticed, was the scattered nature of her room with dresses all over and also broken sses.


    Searching for a glimpse of Crystal sitting behind her bed, she cleared the table while dropping the tter on it and turning around her bed to take her up.


    Gina was shocked at what she found Crystal doing and that made her plead with her with tears in her eyes. She was holding a piece of broken mirror in her hand, she had it on her wrist pressing it against her veins as if she wanted to bite it open.


    Coming down on her knees, Gina begged her not to do something like that as it could destroy her whole life. Watching Crystal crying out she felt so bad and promised her that she was going to do everything to bring about her freedom, she asked her toe and eat if not she was going to be weak but Crystal felt that there was no life left for her, asked Gina how she was going to be free when her wedding was scheduled to be tomorrow.


    Gina, letting out a smile as she caressed her cheek, told Crystal not to worry and to trust her. Crystal felt like she was in a better ce to stay calm as Gina was by her side, she got up and walked to the table to have some food.


    Whispering in Crystal¡¯s ear, Gina asked her whether she had someone who could be of help to her outside the house but Crystal not being able to think of anyone apart from Georgia, said that she did not want to get her friend involved in this mess and Gina telling her not to bother as they were going to find a solution as soon as possible, the guard opened the door abruptly asking Gina what¡¯s she was still doing in there as it was time for her to leave the room.


    Crystal held on to Gina as she cried bitterly pleading with her not to leave her, Gina told her not to be weary as things were going to be better soon. Saying that she informed Crystal to eat up everything and take some rest while waiting for her wedding of tomorrow. Crystal could not understand why she had made thatst statement but she had decided to trust Gina as she was the only person who could be a friend at that moment.


    It was already dusk and Max was back from work, taking off his coat, the first thing he did was to ask his guards what happened at home during his absence, and his guards told him that a youngdy had passed by the house and asked about Crystal.


    ¡°Did she tell you her name?¡±, Max inquired as he took a seat on the couch. One of his guards gave an ount of how Georgia was in the kitchen with Gina. Listening to this Max grew angry at them asking them what they had done and immediately, he instructed that Gina be called as she had some questions to answer from him.


    Being in the kitchen, Gina could hear everything that was being said as she was preparing dinner for her boss and as soon as she could catch a glimpse of the guard, she left everything that she was doing and went to attend to her boss.


    ¡± Here I am Sir Max¡±, she spoke out with her head lowered out of dear.


    Max rising to his feet, walked closer to Gina while backpacking soft voice he raised a question,


    ¡°I was told that ady came here earlier in the day and she asked about my niece?¡±.


    Gina, clothed with fear and uncertainty of what he might do to her, spoke out as she said that it was only Georgia who hade to the house but she exined to her what he had instructed her to say.


    Turning to face her as she spoke out, Max using his right hand, brought up her head while he looked at her asking,


    ¡± Are you sure you did not say something else?¡±, he said in a more serious tone that made Gina panic but keeping her ground she still said the same thing that she had told him earlier. Walking away from her and taking his seat, he smiled and told the guards that Gina could never betray him not for anything in this world.


    Taking his hand up as a sign for Gina to return to her post, he requested for her to bring him a ss of chilled orange juice which she nodded before leaving.

 Chapter 40

    Raising his head to his guard, he asked how his niece was doing and what she had been up to since morning. The guard who was standing at her door and who had taken turns with another, rted to Max how Crystal had been crying the whole day.


    ¡°She will eventually calm down she is not the first to be in such a situation¡±, he spoke out adjusting himself on the chair butter got up upstairs to see his niece as he needed her to be fine for the next day.


    ze sat on his sofa watching TV and he decided to forget about Crystal and her beauty as it would only make him more frustrated. Letting out a high sigh, he picked up the TV remote and changed the channels to find the suitable ones to entertain himself.


    Crystal had found some sleep as her head had begun hitting so much that she could not control it. Listening to her uncle talking to the guard outside, she opened her eyes and closed them at the same as she did not want to talk with him.


    When Max was inside her room, he looked at how her room was in a mess and he smiled walking closer to her and sitting down by her on her bed. Taking out his right hand and caressing her hair, he spoke to her asking for her forgiveness about how he was treating her and he said that he just wants the best for her.


    Wondering in her mind how such a man will say that he wants the best for his niece whereas he is forcing her into marriage. Keeping her eyes shut as she pretended that she was sleeping, she kept her breathing at a normal level.


    He kissed her forehead and rising to his feet, he walked to the door and turning to look at her, he smiled and went out of the room. Crystal opening her eyes after realizing that he was gone, sat on her bed and wept some more.


    Going down the stairs, Max ordered Gina to meet with him in his office as they had something to discuss. Gina nodded in agreement as she followed him with the tter of juice in her hands.


    Reaching his office, Max pushed the door with his right hand, and with the left, he ushered Gina inside and she ced the tter on the table keeping her head bowed down. Waiting for her boss to say what he had to say, she heard him say,


    ¡± I need you to take care of the house tomorrow as it will be a grand day in this Mansion¡±.


    Max was serious about what he had just said and Gina raising her head asked what she had to do Max taking his seat, reminded Gina of the event that was to take ce tomorrow and how decorations were to be made.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The food will be cooked out of the house so you need not worry about it¡±, he spoke out folding his fingers.


    Gina was not happy at all as could be seen on her face but there was nothing she could do. With that being said, Max told her to go back to her duty post as she got some rest for the next day.


    Gina lowering her gaze nodded in understanding to her boss and with a quick turn, she left for the kitchen.


    ¡± I have to do something real quick tomorrow if not her life will be damaged¡±, Gina spoke out, running her hands in her hair not knowing what to do.


    Tightening her grip on her, she caressed her hair wiring off her tears while Georgia kept on weeping and cursing Jake for what he had done to her.


    ¡± I could not believe my ears when I went to his apartment and I could hear music ying from inside his t when I knocked I heard footsteps walking towards the door and he unlocked it, the sight of me his Face dropped like a thief and he unlocked me from going into his house when I wanted to¡±, she narrated all these with pain in her heart and tears in her eyes.


    Catching a glimpse of the fervor that had cropped up on Crystal¡¯s face, one could tell that she was feeling so much pain that Georgia was in that situation.


    Using her chin to keep her friend¡¯s head from moving up and down, she pulled her body against hers, preventing her from shaking so much.


    Crystal was hungry but at the same time, she could not leave her friend in such a manner to eat food, so she carried on with what she was doing.


    ¡°Why me Crystal, why did he have to do this to me, am I not beautiful enough or am I not ssy enough that he had to go back to his ex-girlfriend?¡±, her pain could be felt like a spasm of lightening but there was nothing she could do at that moment.


    Georgia told her friend to recall how she made her leave her friends who always dodged sses and also helped her with her grades in school.


    ¡°You were the perfect student though you had all the wealth that some of us did not have Crystal¡±, she proceeded with her sce to her friend.


    Crystal who could not help but cry as she was thinking of all the things she had been through asked her friend why she always felt like a failure when she was with her uncle.


    Georgia was now certain that she was having issues that she did not want to talk about and she was ready to find out what it was as she is her friend.


    Raising her hand and touching her friend¡¯s hair with it, she whispered in a smooth voice,


    ¡± You know that you do not have to go home if you do not feel as right?¡±,


    ¡°Calm down girl, it is just going to be something normal as usual¡±, she tried her best to calm down herself.


    Uncle Max had already left her room heading to the office but Crystal still had an unfinished business for the day and it was time for her to trash it out once and for all.


    She took her shower and rinsed her body well before leaving the bathroom and drying herself with a clean white towel.


    ze had already left for work early that morning as he had some pertinent stuff to do in the office before his staff started to show up.


    He had asked the maids to make something delicious for him for dinner.


    He left for the office but with his driver taking him as he did not feel as to drive.


    Crystal was all set to leave the house and go face her enemy.


    She went and picked up her bag and her car keys leaving her room with a straight face.


    Gina was downstairs just about to go to Crystal¡¯s room when she saw here down in a hurry.


    ¡± Will you not have breakfast this morning before heading out?¡±, Gina asked as Crystal crossed her saying good morning and rushing out of the house.


    She entered her car sat in it and put on her safety belt making herselffortable as she drove out of theirpound.


    Georgia¡¯s name appeared on her phone screen as she maneuvered her car taking the road that leads to the main section.


    Her day had started but she did not know how it was going to be and just when she was about to take her call, it stopped ringing.


    A message came in and she saw that it was from Georgia.


    ¡°I will reply to you in a bit Georgia¡±, she said to herself as she kept on driving to ze Jadiel¡¯s house.


    Crystal drove looking out through her mirrors and seeing the beauty of the streets with its participants.


    She was delighted seeing how everything was well ced in nature and her heart skipped a million times.


    She drove past lots of people, and marts with several buildings, but she could still remember what ze¡¯s house looked like even with her eyes closed.


    ¡± The house of that scamp could never be erased from my memory¡±, she murmured alone in her car.

 Chapter 41

    Max was sitting in his office and he had already printed out the cards and made every arrangement against tomorrow. Understanding that his niece had no one else aside from him, he felt that no one could interfere with his ns. Taking a drink from his ss, he breathed in some air as he felt it going down his throat and also making its way to his stomach.


    He looked at the tter that Gina had left on the table, but he preferred taking some sses of hot drink whenever he was stressed out and had a lot on his mind.


    ¡°Tomorrow is going to be a great day and I will have everything in its possession after that¡±, Max spoke to himself and with a feeling of regret, he could not understand what had gotten into him. Max still had some goodness in him when it came to his niece but he could not just bear to have her everything and he will be under her. Letting out a deep sigh, he rose to his feet and switching off the lights in his office, he walked out of there closing his door carefully before going to his room where he would resign from the rest of the world and sleep off.


    The night was very long for everyone most especially for Crystal and Gina who could not find some sleep as she was nning for her escape. Gina¡¯s mind was filled with a lot of thoughts but she could not think of any way to get Crystal to leave from there.


    Crystal was so weak from crying and her eyes kept on being blurred that she could not control her body anymore. Lying down on her bed as though she was dead, she thought of what her life would be like as soon as she was given off.


    There was no hope for her anymore and everything that she had hoped for was gone to shambles without anything to hold back to.


    ¡± Stop fighting Crystal and ept your doom as there is nothing you can do anymore¡±, Crystal thought out loud, and without any hope left she, closed her swollen eyes and begged for sleep to locate her as she could not wait for tomorrow toe and end her misery.


    Nathan was enjoying himself and giving his friends drinks raising his shoulders as he said that he was going to be an inw to Mr. Taylor. His life had suddenly taken a different turn and he was so happy about it.


    ¡°You are one lucky dude you know?¡±, one of his friends asked while taking up a bottle of drink and pouring in a ss in front of him and another corroborated it.


    ¡± What can a fine man do?¡±, Nathan asked themughing out loud, telling thedy squatting by him to caress his beard and make him feel good. Nathan had only bad ideas in his head and he could not wait for tomorrow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get wasted man, you need to be ready for tomorrow if not you will miss your wedding¡±, his friend spoke out while the others joined him inughing out so loud.


    Nathan could not miss that wedding for anything in the world as 10 million francs CFA was not a small amount to be taken likely. Also, the wedding was going to take ce in the Taylor mansion as Mr. Max wished to avoid any unforeseen circumstances tomorrow.


    ¡± Is the girl pretty?¡±, another asked him raising his brows, Nathan not minding thedy that was by him, took off her hand and smiling like a fool, said that Crystal was as beautiful as a goddess.


    ¡°Then you have won a jackpot bro, a beautiful woman, and free money¡±, they allughed whacking their sses and Nathan screamed out that they should have fun.


    The night was fun for him and his friends and he had nothing to worry about as avishing life awaits him from tomorrow.


    Maxy on his bed as well thinking of how tomorrow was going to be but before anything else, he had to make sure that He spoke to Crystal to let her know the things she was to do and what not to do.


    The darkness took over everyone¡¯s eyes so did the morning sun and the chants of the birds in the trees listened to. Waking up from sleep, Max could hear his phone ringing on the table turning to the side of the bed to pick up the call, he could listen to the person talking on the other side of the phone and it was the Magistrate who was to officialize the wedding.


    He could give attention to the sounds of equipment in the garden and he was sure that everything was taken care of. His guard had everything under control as he was giving others and telling them what to do.


    The morning had started well for Max but not for Crystal. She was hoping that someone could juste to check on her to notice this.


    ¡± How can I be getting married like this as though I have no right to make my own decisions not to invite my friends?¡±, she asked herself not being able to cry anymore as her eyes were closed and she could not see well.


    She could feel the movement of the guards walking up and down and she had given attention to the bell that had gone out indicating that someone was at the door. PresenPresentingar to her door, she had hoped to listen to the voice of someone that she knows or better still Eva but it was not the case as it seemed that, Eva had bought the story she was being told about her traveling out of town.


    There was nothing more to do and she could not fight it anymore. The delivery guy had delivered Crystal¡¯s wedding gown and Gina had received it and she had also signed the documents showing that it was received.


    Holding the package in her hands, her heartbeat for Crystal¡¯s sake, and holding her breath, she took the stairs and went to Max¡¯spartment to give an ount of the dress that was just delivered.


    Knocking at his door, he called out his name and he asked her toe in which she did as she pushed the door leading her way inside.


    ¡°Here is Ms. Crystal¡¯s wedding dress that was just delivered¡±, she spoke out and Max turned to him and said,


    ¡± You know what to do next right?¡±.


    Gina nodded in understanding and left for Crystal¡¯s room to drop the package. Reaching in front of her room, she told the guards that she needed to drop her gown. The guard opened up the room and let her inside.


    Crystal was still sitting on her bed with a sad look and a disheartening spirit. When she saw Ginae in, she slowly told her that everything was finished for her. Gina, pushing the door and closing it, told the guards that no one had toe in as the bride had to measure her dress to know whether or not it was fitting to her taste.


    Going closer to Crystal, she told her not to worry as she had got a n over the night and whispered it in Crystal¡¯s ear, she became scared for Gina as she said that her uncle was going to kill her if he found out about that.


    Gina asked her silently at Crystal¡¯s words, asked her whether she wanted to escape that hell hole or marry the idiot that she saw at the house the other day, but Crystal was too afraid after all that she had seen from her uncle.


    ¡°Your face is all swollen and you look messed up you know¡±, Gina spoke out not liking the state in which she was seeing Crystal. She told her not to worry as she was going to do her best to get her out of there.


    While they were still talking, Max¡¯s, footsteps could be heard as well as his voice. He was talking on the phone and it was clear that he was talking to Nathan because of the words he was utilizing.


    He instructed Nathan not to bete and to make sure that the friends he was to invite were not going to cause any trouble.


    The guards had already touched the handle of the door as he approached and Gina had already left Crystal¡¯s side and returned to stand by the table, she behaved like nothing was going on.


    It was going to be very tough for them both to leave the mansion unnoticed.


    Max walking into the room, got disgusted by the sight of Crystal he screamed out in fear,


    ¡± What the hell happened to her face?¡±.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He could not hold back himself as heughed out loud making Crystal feel so bad that thest tear that was left in her system, came out through her left eye.


    ¡°Can you tell the makeup artist to cover up all these swollen eyes I am seeing here?¡±, Max asked Gina who was feeling pained by the situation.


    Gina, having no choice but to ept everything that Max was telling her, said that she was going to make sure that Crystal was going to be the most beautiful bride in history had ever known. Max was pleased to hear that.


    Taking a close look at his niece, he told her not to mess up things for him as he would be watching her every step of the way. His voice was that of a beast and hisughter hurt Crystal so much.


    After saying those words, he turned to Gina instructing her to be very vignt and to supervise properly the workers in the house. Max left without another word and Gina not wanting to say anything to Crystal, picked up the tter that was left on her table and left her room for the kitchen.


    She nned on making her favorite sandwiches and a ss of juice for her. Being in the kitchen, she gave attention to the guard letting some more decoratorsete. Apologizing, for beingte they went inside.


    Gina had already finished making the sandwiches and on a tter, she took it to meet Crystal. Arriving in her room, she gave her asking her to eat up as they had to do something very importantter.


    ¡± Thank you so much for being here for me Gina, I owe you a lot¡±, she spoke up and the stench from her mouth made Gina bend over backward asking when thest time she brushed up her teeth was as the smell could wake up a dead rat.


    Crystal asked whether it was that bad and Gina making an effort not to offend her, lowered her gaze and said,


    ¡°It is worst Ms. Crystal¡±. Feeling embarrassed, she said that she was going to the bathroom to brush up her teeth and Gina nodded quickly asking her to better do before someone loses their life.


    Crystal had found a friend and sister in Gina, and the challenges that she had been through had fortified their bond. Gina left her room to head downstairs, and realizing that the Chefs were making their way into the premises, made her get a look at the time noticing how fast the time had gone, she turned to the living room admiring the view of it as it was very beautiful.


    ¡± This could really be useful but unfortunately, it is for the wrong purpose¡±, Gina spoke out. Walking back into her room to get another pair of maid dresses, she took it out anding back into the living room, she saw ady walking inside the Mansion with two persons behind her.


    ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am¡±, thedy spoke out to a guard asking where she could find the bride as she is her make-up artist.


    Gina felt like the earth had fallen on her head as she did not expect for her toe so soon.


    Thedy and her allies could not stop looking at the mansion as they were wowed by its beauty and elegance. The house was well decorated and its huge walls were the first things anyone who came into the house noticed.


    Interrupting her conversation with the guard, she went to thedy introducing herself as the maid in the Mansion and asking her what she could do for her. Thedy introduced herself as the makeup artist, and showing the twodies that were behind her, she said that they were beauticians and were going to make the bride¡¯s hair.


    Gina was caught up but she had to still do something about the whole thing as that was the only opportunity they could have since it was a crowded day. Asking them to follow her, she let the way to Crystal¡¯s room.


    The room was still a mess and walking to the corridor, the guards outside Crystal¡¯s poll asked what they wanted and Gina told him that they were there for Crystal¡¯s makeover.


    The room was still unkept and when the door was opened, they found Crystal sitting on the floor and eating from the tter like a prisoner who had just been released.


    Wondering in awe, the makeup artist asked with a look of disgust, whether that was thedy they had to fix and Gina said yes. Not liking the way they were looking at her, she asked better they had a problem with the way she looked but out of fear, they all said that there was no problem.

 Chapter 42

    ¡°Good because if I notice that you want to make a mockery of her, I might as well tell it boss¡±, she spoke out.


    ¡°The room is so I kept so I do not think that we can do this here¡±, one of the hairdressers spoke out and that was a perfect opportunity for Gina who proposed to them that they could make use of the guest room.


    The Makeup artist and her crew epted but Gina told them that, they had to be the ones to say it to the guards outside as they may refuse if she is the person to say it. Thedies not knowing what her n is told her not to bother as they could not work in such an environment.


    Walking out to the guards, thedy spoke out to them exining that they could not work in such an unkempt area but the guards said that they had to deal with the situation like that. Gina could not interfere with that and all she could do was to cross her fingers that everything was going to go as nned.


    Listening to the guards, the makeup artist was so devastated and did not know what to do again and one of the stylists suggested that they arrange the room and start with the preparation as they were going to be cut up with time.


    The other stylist denying the idea of her colleague instead raised a question,


    ¡± Why don¡¯t you put a call across to Mr. Taylor and exin the situation here to him¡±.


    She was fascinated with the idea and hit her head asking why she had not thought about it. Unzipping her bag, she took out her phone and scrolled for his number, she finally came to it and called.


    The line was stopped as the call showed Dane was awry to reach your contact. The connection looked like it was jammed so she called out again expecting that it would be good this time.


    ¡°Hello¡±, Mr. Taylor picked up the call and spoke out at the other end of the phone.


    ¡± Hi sir, Micah speaking¡±, she said it a smile.


    Max recognized the name and he immediately asked whether she was at the Mansion and she said yes.


    ¡°Is my niece giving you trouble?¡±, he inquired and she could give attention to so much noise behind. It was obvious that he was with some friends having good times as she could listen to one of the men asking for an additional bottle of champagne.


    ¡± No Sir but I just have a request¡±, she said turning back to look at her colleagues and also at Gina. Max who was very open-eyed and cognizant as to everything that was to happen that day, asked what she wanted.


    Swallowing the rest of the saliva that had formed in her throat from waiting for his reply, she finally spoke one¡¯s mind,Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°My team and I cannot work in your niece¡¯s room as it is very kept and the environment is not facilitative enough Sir¡±.


    ¡± What do you mean by that, if her room is not good enough then you can leave¡±, he thundered. Gina could catch a glimpse of how the makeup artist had closed her eyes and she was aware that things were not going on as schemed.


    Tightening her hands she said to herself that, if her offer was being rejected, she was going to manage the ce and work with it like that rather than losing the money that she was to be paid as the pay was good.


    ¡± I am so sorry sir, I should not have bothered you. We are just going to arrange everything and create some space to take care of her¡±, she spoke up but Max not wanting his reputation to be trampled upon, told her to ask the maid or the guards to show them an empty room that they could do what they wanted there.


    The make-updy smiling, thanked him for his understanding as she turned to the guard saying that Mr. Taylor had given them the go-ahead to move somewhere else.


    One of the guards feeling his cell phone vibrating in his pocket took it out and saw the caller be his boss. picking up the call he spoke out,


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Max¡±.


    ¡± Keep a close watch on thosedies and my niece, I do not want any mistakes¡±, Max spoke out softly like a serial killer. The guardmunicated it to his colleague and bobbing his head in understanding, he returned to his side of the door. Thedies had left the room and Gina, walking to Crystal and noticing that she was a bit disturbed, went down to her toes and told her not to worry about a thing.


    Going out of the room, they went to a room still in the same corridor. Thedies were excited as they had a draft about the things they had to do for her.


    Walking out of the room, Crystal gave a disgusting look to the guards standing outside her room, and walking slowly, she followed thedies and the guards were behind her.


    There were a lot of people in the house that day as it was a celebration day but the person that was the main reason for the asion was not happy at all.


    They were all set up in the other room and the make-up artist and her friends, liked thefort of the new room.


    ¡°This Mansion is really beautiful and this room is sorge¡±, one of them said. Gina had seeded in putting together the necessary things for Crystal to befortable and inquiring whether she could bring a ss of juice to everyone, they all epted and she went down to execute the n that she had thought of all night.


    The day was great and going downstairs, she could see that cars were being toe into the yard and she wondered how her boss had joined everything on such short notice.


    ¡± He is a rich man so anything is possible, or could it be that he had been nning this for some time now and just needed a little push to bring out his ns into daylight?¡±, these questions roamed her mind and she could not answer them.


    She went into the kitchen and prepared five sses of juice for the upstairs people. cing them carefully in a tray, she went out taking the stairs as she watched how beautiful the living room hadpletely transformed into


    Not being able to withhold herself, she wondered why the living room was being decorated so much when they were another huge deration that was taking ce outside.


    It could beprehended that the wedding was to take f outside so the exterior was made beautiful but the interior was to be used as something else or what.


    Reaching the door, she breathed in and out walking towards the guards, and with an angelic smile, she supported the tray with her left hand and taking out a ss of juice, she handed it to each of them. The guards were skeptical about her nice attitude towards them at first but she told them it was a festival and everyone had to be joyful.


    They took the juice and thanked her for drinking it and she made sure that they had finished. Nodding her head in fulfillment, she went inside the room and gave the rest of the drink to thedies inside, asking them to drink up before starting work as it was very refreshing.


    ¡°It looks appetizing¡±, one of the stylists said taking a ss and drinking with so much anxiety. The others agreed to her as they dropped their sses.


    Gina, turning to Crystal who just sat there like a mirage, told her to get up and take off the dresses that she had on her, giving her the maid dresses that she was hiding.


    Crystal opened her eyes in surprise and asked her what she was nning to do but Gina told her to hurry before someone came in. Taking off her dress, she put on the clothes that Gina had given to her.


    Added to it was a wig that was going to make her unrecognizable. Walking to the door to check outside, she caught a glimpse of the guards sleeping alr ady aallgoin, g back into the room, she noticed that thedies were already feeling the symptoms of what she had added to their brews.


    ¡± What did you put inside the drunks that you gave to us?¡±, one of them asked as she was slowly dozing off. Crystal caught in fear, asked what had happened to thedies but Gina told her that it was just something to sleep and that they were going to wake upter.


    They had left the room and Gina asked Crystal to be as neutral as possible so as not to draw suspicion on her. Gina led the way while Crystal followed behind and they walked through the corridors, moving toward the stairs as they walked like nothing was happening.


    Reaching the living room, Gina told Crystal to follow her into the kitchen while she gave her stics that were to act as dirt so that they would not be stopped from going out.


    Looking nervous, Crystal, Crystal took in a deep breath letting out that she was too scared to even cross that door as she was aware of the guards that were outside.

 Chapter 43

    ¡°Think of this as one of your missions that your uncle always sends you to execute¡±, Gina spoke out heading to the ck stic to ask her to do her best to keep her cool.


    Crystal looking at her in surprise asked in wonder,


    ¡± You knew about everything I was doing all along?¡±, she asked in awe, and Gina nodding her head in eptance, said that she had known from the moment she had started it. Crystal wondering why she had never said anything to her, asked why but Gina said that she was just minding her business and that was all.


    ¡°I could not interfere as you only see me as an employee here though you have always treated me well¡±, she spoke up with her head lowered.


    Crystal having tears in her eyes hugged her, and with mixed words, she said,


    ¡± I wish I could turn back the hands of time¡±.


    She did wish because she could be attached anywhere all because of her uncle¡¯s deeds that she foolishly followed without any question being asked. Wiping off her tears, Gina told her not to be bothered as time heals all wounds, and also her uncle was going to pay for all the hurts that he had ever done.


    Crystal felt warm having to know that someone else order than her uncle, knew about all the things she had been doing and the rip-offs that she had executed. Gina, telling her that she should not worry about anything, also said that they had to leave from there. Picking up the stic bags, they left the kitchen heading to the door.


    The guards did not question Gina and they left her to go outside since they had seen her with the stic bags signifying that there was dirt inside. Walking quickly, Crystal was behind her and there were already a lot of peopleing into thepound. Just as they were about to approach the gate, Max and his friends drove inside, and Gina catching sight of them, shook in fright walking backward and telling Crystal to hold her peace.


    ¡°Do not move, just turn around as that is your uncle in his caring in¡±, she said to Crystal. Crystal panicking as to what might happen to them if they were caught, held the flowers that were standing at the side of the wall, and acting like she wascking them, she bent on them.


    ¡± Gina, where are you heading to?¡±, Max inquired bringing down his window ss as he instructed his driver to stop Gina, knowing that everything was going to be spoiled if she did not behave herself, told her boss that there was a lot of cleaning to be done so she wanted to dispose of the dirt before returning to get the others.


    Max who was a very vignt man, sensed something fishy, and looking at her keenly not being able to see the other person behind her, he asked her why she had to stress when there were other people to do that for her.


    Gina let out a cunning smile and said that she could not keep it in the kitchen and she had nothing more to do as she could not stay in the room while Crystal was being arranged.


    Max threw a suspicious gaze at her and he did not have anything against her and told her not to belong outside as the guest might need her though there were others avable already. Gina nodded in understanding and stood there waiting for Max¡¯s car to drive inpletely before she turned to Crystal and told them to hurry up.


    The safety officer closed the gate and Gina told Crystal to follow her out. It was a good day to n an escape as there were a lot of people at the Mansion. They both went out of the gate and Crystal stood there for some minutes like someone who had been imprisoned for years without being able to catch sight of the sunlight.


    Gina who was already advancing noticed that she was not being followed, and turning behind, she saw Crystal inhaling and exhaling fresh air.


    ¡°It feels good to be out again¡±, she screamed out in joy. Gina ran to her and said that they had to go because if they didn¡¯t, it was going to be just a matter of minutes before her uncle found out that she was not in the Mansion.


    Crystal agreeing to what Gina was saying, ran off with her as the street where they lived was a desert one. Cab drivers did not oftene there as it was a very big street just for the rich so the majority of the people who lived there were car owners if a taxi was been seen there, then it was hired by someone.


    Max arrived at the house and dropping out of the car, he was spotted by some guests who hade to meet him to congratte him on his niece¡¯s wedding and that, they had brought gifts for the bride.


    Max smoked and thanked them for making time and for honoring his invitation toe and celebrate with him. Telling that they should make themselvesfortable, he excused himself and walked into the house.


    He was wowed by the decor and his ns were going on well. He had asked from the guard at the door, how things were going on in the house, and he said that everything was going on agreeably.


    ¡± How about my niece?¡±, he inquired and the guard said that he had not seen her the whole day but believed that she was okay with her makeup artist and stylists.


    Max was d to listen to that so he decided to go up to his room the ringtone of his phone caught his attention, so he took out his phone and saw that it was Nathan who was calling.


    Thinking twice before picking up the phone, he asked with a low voice what he wanted and Nathan feeling all excited, said that he was already on his way with his friends and he appreciated the cars that Max had sent toe and pick them up.


    On listening to that, he hung up the call and called out to his favorite guard to go upstairs and check how his niece¡¯s preparation was holding up. Retorting to his boss, he left for the guest room where Crystal¡¯s makeup was being done.


    Gina and Crystal had reached a point already and stopped all the cars that they could see on the road, none was stopping as they were dressed in maid attire, and the people of Bepanda were very proud and wicked.


    Gina saw that they could not continue so she told Crystal to halt and that she could not continue with her anymore. Crystal thinking that she had not heard her well, told Gina to continue but she said again that her journey ended there and that she had to go back to the mansion.


    Crystal could not believe her ears and asked what was happening to her and why she wanted to go back to the mansion knowing fully well what the risks were.


    ¡°What are you even saying like this Gina?¡±, she asked with tears in her eyes.


    Gina was serious that she wanted to return to the Mansion and that was all she could do.


    ¡± Please don¡¯t do this at least not for me, please because my uncle will kill you¡±, Crystal cried out begging her not to go back and that if she had to go back then they would together. Gina was confused and could not jeopardize all that she had done to get her out of there.


    She finally epted Crystal¡¯s pleadings after some minutes of intense supplications.


    ¡°Fine let¡¯s go but I don¡¯t pretty know much where we could go to as I have no rtive nor person to go to now¡±, Gina spoke out with her hands trembling but Crystal said that she knew where they could go to.


    Max could give attention to someone knocking on his door and with a loud voice, he asked who it was and his guard spoke outside saying that there was a problem.


    Unlocking his door, he came out asking what the issue was and gguardedmumbled that CrystCryshad helped mad out of rage.


    ¡± What did you say?¡±, he asked with a thundering voice shoving the guard to one side and rushing to the guest room where they were taking care of her, he saw the guards still wiping off their eyes and he pushed them too to one side jabbing the door open and walking into the room to find the makeup artist and her crew still dozing on the table.


    Tapping one of them and shouting at her to wake up, he pulled her up and gave her a very heavy p that could wake up a dead person from their slumber.


    ¡°Wake up you ipetent fools and exin to me what happened here¡±, he yelled out, and only then did they notice they, there was no one else in that room except them. Turning to the guards that were standing behind him, he asked them to keep an eye on thedies and not to let them go anywhere while he walked out of the room instructing his security to take a few Of his men and search for his niece and bring her back to her wedding.


    Holding his head as to the shame and embarrassment that he was going to be faced with, he screamed out in terror going downstairs to ask Gina how Crystal had managed to escape when she was supposed to be at a look and to question his security officer as well.


    When he finally got downstairs, he met the hard who was standing at the door and asking him how Crystal had managed to leave the house, he told him that he was fired.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The guard in a state of shock said that he had no idea of what he was talking about as he had not left his position since morning and he had been very vignt. Max left him and headed to the gate, he met the security officer and asked him what had happened so he let Crystal go out.


    Holding his head in surprise, he told Max that he had not seen Crystal pass through that gate, and Max asked him whether he was a liar and that he did not know what he was saying right.


    The security office went mute out ofck of answer and when Mad turned around not being able to find Gina, he inquired where she was and the security administrator told him that since she went out to thrash the dirt, she had note back.


    It was all beginning to make sense now to Max and he ordered all of his guards to search both for Crystal and Gina and should note back till they had found them and brought them to him alive


    Crystal and Gina had finally seeded in getting a car and they had to zes Mansion as that was the only ce that she could hide from her monstrous uncle.

 Chapter 44

    Crystal had thought of going to her friend¡¯s house but she had also thought back to the fact that it would be the very first ce that her uncle would go to look for her after finding out that she had gone missing and she did not want to put her fitness life and that of her mother in danger.


    Gina was scared of what could happen to them if Max seeded in getting his hands on them. They were in the car of a passerby who was passing by and had taken pity on them.


    ¡°Where are you going to again?¡±, the man asked them, and Crystal panicking in the front seat, gave the location to the man.


    ¡± Okay then it is on my way so I will just drop you off at the street¡±, he spoke out with a smile. Crystal was grateful to have met that man there as there was no way to get a taxi as it was not going to be easy.


    Max men were all over patrolling the whole streets while Max was under serious pressure as the Minister was already present at the arena to officially bond the two parties by the constitution.


    Taking out his phone from his pocket, he called out to his guard¡¯s phone asking whether there was any news about the whereabouts of bothdies but the guard gave him a negative response, told him that they were still searching and doing everything they could to look for them.


    ¡°If you do not find them, then do not return to this Mansion¡±, he yelled out as he hung up the call and screamed out in anger. Wondering how they had managed to leave that house, he thought back to the people that were upstairs and with that anger, he went back into the house, taking the stairs.


    The man looking at Crystal and Gina wondered what two beautifuldies like them were doing on the street all frightened but he did not want to interfere as he just wanted to help them. They looked scared of something or someone and were as though they were being haunted.


    He has driven through the traffic as ze¡¯s house was a little bit far from where she lived so they had to take some time on the road. It was very dramatic for her to have gone through all that she had gone through but she had understood that it was part of life and there was nothing she could do to then back to the hands of time except to live it and face it.


    Taking the street that led to ze¡¯s house, she was happy as she felt that her troubles would be over and that she could only think of ze as her uncle could not think that she would go to him. Catching up with the supposed house, she told the man to stop there as they were going to drop down there.


    The man who had noticed Crystal¡¯s beauty all through the way raised a question on how he was going to see her again and she responded that she was not a good person to be caught a glimpse of again. Though her face had healed a bit, the scar on it could still be seen a little.


    Gina helped to thank the man for saving her life and he drove off. Turning to the Mansion, Gina was wowed to see something that was more huge and morous than the one that she was working on there.


    Not being able to hold herself, she asked,


    ¡± Where are we and who lives here?¡±


    ¡°My enemy¡±, Crystal spoke out and her response fell on Gina¡¯s ears like a branch of wood making hearing difficult to get.


    ¡± How can you say that your enemy lives here, Hate is a strong word Ms. Crystal and I have never known you to be a person who holds grudges so what happened?¡±, she asked but Crystal was too tired to even give her an answer so she just let out a smile that made Gina more suspicious.


    Gina could not still wrap her hands around the mystery that was going on so she just stood and waited. Crystal felt weak to ring the bell at the portal, and with a sad and frightened look, Gina could read every sign of her expression.


    After waiting for some time without any response, she rang the bell again and a security officer came out. From his looks, Crystal could already recognize him and she greeted him politely.


    ¡°Hi ma¡¯am, what can I do for you?¡±, he asked.


    Crystal looking at Gina, said that she was there to see his boss Mr. ze Jadiel and the security officer asked her name and she gave it. With a thoughtful look, he told her to wait for some minutes while he was inside to ce a call across to him.


    Crystal was happy that she hade in a day that he was home and due to all the stress and tiredness, she could not stand on her feet for long anymore and she became shaky.


    ¡°Hello Sir, there is ady out here asking to see you¡±, he spoke out waiting for his boss¡¯s response, and ze asked who it was, the security officer said it was a certain Ms. Crystal Taylor.


    ¡± Crystal Taylor?¡±, he asked with a surprising hue, and the officer repeated the same thing that he had said.


    Thinking to himself whether she had finally thought about her behavior and hade to see him, he told him to let her in and the officer answered back positively hanging up the call to go outside and ask them to enter but on reaching outside, he saw Crystal down and Gina shaking her to get up, wept bitterly.


    The security officer was confused and without much hesitation, he went down and carried Crystal up taking her inside and asking Gina to follow them into the yard too. ze who had not gone to work that day because of his unstable mind and spirit had agreed on staying back home to get over certain issues that were disturbing his psyche.


    Catching a glimpse of his security officer, walking into the Compound, and with a deep breath, he left his balcony, walking into his room and out of it along the stairs as he came down to the living room and rushed outside to understand what was happening, he saw that he was indeed carrying but Crystal in his arms and she seemed to be unconscious.


    ¡°What happened to her and who are you?¡±, he asked throwing his gaze at the security officer and Gina. Taking Crystal from the security officer¡¯s hands, he asked Gina to follow him into the Mansion calling out on his maid to call his family doctor toe home as fast as he could.


    The maid nodded and did exactly what he had asked and with a frightful look, he took Crystal and Gina upstairs to his room mad Gina was heavily crying out.


    ze was confused and could not tell why they were both dressed in maids¡¯ clothes and what could be the problem.


    ¡± Who are you and what happened?¡±, he asked entering his room and ying Crystal down on his bed while waiting for Gina¡¯s exnation. Skeptical about him, she did not know whether to narrate everything or not as Crystal had said that the owner of that house was her enemy.


    Lowering her gaze, she said that it was a long story and that she would prefer for Crystal to wake up and tell. ze was more convinced that something was wrong somewhere and veering around his gaze back to Crystal he could see that one side of her cheek was giving birth to


    some deformity.


    Taking a look at more as he lowered his look on her, he asked with an angry tone,


    ¡°Who is the bastard who has done this to her?¡±.


    Gina trembling closed her lips and with tears running down her eyes, she looked at Crystal in her oblivious state, she felt bad faced with that situation that she could not talk much about.


    It was an awful experience and she could not understand who ze was to Crystal, so letting out anything there, there would be tantamount to betrayal. ze decided not to ask her any further questions again after watching the fear in her eyes.


    The atmosphere was saved by the consultant who had just walked inside ze¡¯s room.


    ¡± Wee doctor he rose to his feet¡±.


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Jadiel, what happened here?¡±, the doctor askedying his medical box on the table while taking out his apparatus to check up on the patient.


    He exined that she had stumbled in front of his gate and the doctor asked who she was to him and he responded,


    ¡± She is my friend¡±.


    Examining Crystal, he said that he could not see anything to be scared of except for a few ces that were swollen either from falling or being beaten by someone.


    ¡°She needs plenty of fruits and vegetables as well as plenty of rest¡±, he spoke out some more.


    He further said that her state is stable and there is nothing to worry about and ze thanked him for his time and efforts and walked him out of the house.


    Gonna who was left alone with Crystal got up from her seat and walked towards her, she knelt by the bed and crude out,


    ¡± You have to wake up Ms. Crystal.


    The Minister and the others were already present as well as Nathan and his friends. everyone was waiting for Maxwell to go inside and bring his niece but he was just turning around imploring the Minister for some more time as there was a minor issue.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Mr. Bassey who had noticed the stress on his friend¡¯s face got up from his seat and walked to him asking what the issue was Max looking at him shook his head and said that Crystal had escaped.


    Shocked by the news, he asked his friend how that was even possible and his friend said that it had happened just before his guard¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This is not good at all¡±, he said smacking his foot against the ground and asking what Max had done to remedy the situation, he told him that he had sent his boys out to look for her.


    Bassey thinking of where she could have gone, asked Max whether she has any family members or close friends who could take in given the situation Max said no but after reasoning what his friend had asked, he turned to him and with a long stare he voiced out,

 Chapter 45

    ¡± Wait a minute, there is only one person that she could have ran and gone to¡±.


    He let a mischievous smile that made his friendpletely go lost as he called out his lookouts to head straight to a certain Ms. Georgia¡¯s house and look for his niece there. He told them the address and waited for her to be brought back.


    Max¡¯s men drove to Georgia¡¯s house, hoping to find Crystal over there, and if they had to use force to get her kit off there, they would.


    Crystal was still unconscious in ze¡¯s house and waiting for her to wake up, he asked his maids to take care of the stranger which was Gina, giving her anything she desired and making her feelfortable.


    Gina, sitting on the floor by her Matron, thanked ze for his hospitality, and ze turning his gaze at her, asked her shy she appreciated him she said,


    ¡°I do not know you sir neither do I know the rtionship that you have with my Matriarch, but I know for a fact that if she could run to you in a situation like this one that we found ourselves, that only means one thing¡±.


    The ze was not the weird type but he had to know what Gina had to say so he asked her,


    ¡± What does it mean miss?¡±.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°It only means that you are someone she trustspletely¡±, she finished her statement looking at him in the eyes. On giving attention to what thedy had just said, he looked at Crystal still lying conscious In his bed.


    Gina looked at his gaze and without wanting to sound offensive she said,


    ¡± She is beautiful right?¡±, her question came out a little bit straightforward but ze swallowed some saliva and nodded in agreement to what she had asked.


    She did not want to. push through so she turned to Crystal and hoped that she would wake up soon. While yearning for her to wake up from her state, one of the maids came to ze¡¯s door, knocking at it she listened to him asking her toe in and she pushed the door stepping into the room.


    ¡°Mr. ze the room you asked me to prepare for your guest is ready¡±, she spoke out lowering her gaze. Duke smiled at her and told her that she may go now and she turned around and left.


    Turning to Gina, he spoke to her saying that her room was ready and that there was everything inside. Adding to that, he gave an ount of the things that will be brought to her like a new dress so that she could change into something better and neat while they wait for Crystal to wake up.


    Gina hesitating said that she could not leave her Matron alone with him and she had to stay by her till she woke up. ze smiling at her and letting out that she doesn¡¯t have to be afraid of him took in a deep breath and went quiet.


    Not wanting to force things, told her that she could stay then and that he was going downstairs to sort out some things.


    Gina nodded in understanding to what he had said and turning his back to leave, he stopped for some seconds and speaking up with a soft and gentle voice he let out,


    ¡± As soon as she wakes up, do not hesitate to call for me¡±.


    ¡°I will sir¡±, she conceded. ze left his room and headed downstairs for his office. It was great luck that they had found him at home as he did from feel as to going to work, wanting to work from home. Reaching his office, he walked inside and sat on the chair swirling from side to side without any focus whatsoever to work. Crystal¡¯s image was all over his head and he could not understand who could have done something like that to her.


    ¡± What did she do to deserve something like that, or did she go to steal from someone again?¡±, he murmured alone. Looking at her, she did not have any serious injuries on her skin except for a few bruises and the soreness on her face. Taking out a deep breath, he had no other option but to wait for her to wake up and nitrate what had happened to her.


    His heart could not bear to see her in such a situation but he was very hurt by it and all the resentment and irritation that he was feeling for her after her failed program, had all gone when he saw her unconscious in his security officer¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I will kill Gina myself when I see her¡±, Max spoke out in an angry voice, thinking of the betrayal that she had caused him. He had ordered his remaining men to make sure that the two guards and the stylist would be severely punished for their negligence.


    They were been looked up in a room consigned to the grave in the basement, where all of their cries and screaming would not be listened to by the rest of the world. He was so mad and a guard hade to inform him about the whispering of people at the gathering, waiting to see the bride but nothing. Also, he pointed lit that the Minister and the groom were already tired of waiting. Filled with that anger, Max took up his eyes which were as red as a freshly cut pepper from the farm, and with a thundered voice he said,


    ¡± If you do not leave my sight now, I will assassinate you and feed your flesh to the dogs¡±.


    The guard could feel the tension in his voice and he had to go down with a mad rush for fear of getting consumed by his boss¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Where can you be Crystal?¡±, he raised a question holding his head like a mad person.


    Sounds of cars were being listened to outside Georgia¡¯s home and her mother had just returned to work feeling all tired. The security officer wondering who it may be that wanted to bring down the whole building, opened the gate to see who it was and the only thing he could feel was a hard punch on his face leaving him unconscious on the ground.


    The men entered the yard and made their way to the main building when Georgia and her mom paid attention to the noise that wasing out of their premises and came down to go outside and check what was going on.


    Touching the handle of the door, Georgia asked her mother and the maid what was going on outside, she felt like someone wasing close to the house, and opening it, she saw armed men in their numbers pointing a gun at her.


    Screaming out in fear as she ran back to her daughter, she asked what they wanted and they told them to keep their voices down or they were going to blow out their brains in the ground.


    The maid as scared as all the others, knelt behind her Matron and her daughter as they begged for their lives. The men, dressed in ck, looking all frightful, told them to coborate and everything was going to be okay.


    ¡°Where is your friend Georgia?¡±, one of them interrogated and she got confused. Her mother joy understanding what was going on, turned to her daughter and asked whether her friend was in any trouble but Georgia said that she did not know.


    ¡± You do not know or you do not want to show us where she is?¡±, another bombarded from behind.


    Her mother yelling at her asking what was going on received a p from theser of the group, making her fall to the ground. Georgia got angry and rose to her feet asking them why they had to hurt her mother mad that she did not know where her friend was.


    ¡°Her uncle told me the other day that she had traveled out of town for an emergency, so who are you people, and why are you looking for her here rather than searching for her at her house?¡±, she spoke out crying.


    Georgia not recognizing who the men were and not even knowing why they were searching for her friend in her house, rushed back to her mother on the ground, wiping off the blood that was flowing from the side of her mouth, holding her head to her breast.


    The men realizing that Crystal was not in the house, banged the door and went out of the house walking faster than a spirit.


    ¡± What was all that about?¡±, Georgia¡¯s mother asked her but she was as lost as her mother not knowing why they were looking for crystal and why they had toe to her house.


    ¡°I am going to sue them for this¡±, her mother said. Max was not aware that, because of what his men had done, he had justnded himself into more trouble and Georgia was more eager to get to the bottom of things now more than ever and she was not going to stop until she uncovered what had happened to her friend.

 Chapter 46

    Max¡¯s phone rang up and he immediately picked it up thinking that it was his men but it turned out that it was the minister who had been looking for him everywhere that was calling for him toe out.


    Taking a deep breath and rolling his eyes at the ceiling, he picked up the call,¡± Hello Mr. Taylor, I am afraid that I will have to leave as I have other marriages to officialize¡±, he spoke out and Max begged him to stay as there is a little problem but that was going to be solved soon, the Minister hung up the call.


    Rushing down the stairs to go keep up with him so that he would not leave, his phone rang out again, and throwing a nce at his phone, he noticed that it was his most trusted guard that was calling him.


    Without hesitating, he picked up the call and asked,


    ¡°Have you found my niece and that traitor?¡±.


    His breath could be given attention to on the phone as he was very tense and could not control it. Letting out a profound sigh, the guard answered him with a no which made Max lose his temper screaming at the top of his voice.


    Training courses on Crystal, he swore not to let the humiliation that she has made him face go unpunished.


    The decorators, turning to look at the person who was screaming so much in anger, saw that it was their boss and the supervisor of the decorators, walked to him asking what the matter was, but Max turned in bitterness asking everyone in the house to get out.


    The supervisor tried to can him down but he held her hand with fire in his eyes and yelled once more,


    ¡± You all should get out now¡±.


    In fear, they all started up to pack their stuff and their working equipment. He held his head like a mad man and his potbelly that was depicted under his shirt stocked in his cruiser, gave him the look of a chunk viin.


    Max could not believe that something like that was happening to him and within seconds, his phone was ringing nonstop as his invitees came to be calling him all at the same time.


    Feeling a headache that he had never felt before, he turned back to his stairs and climbed leading the way to his room and shutting the door behind him. He knew that he was in a very embarrassing situation so it was of no use that he shoulda lot himself again in front of them.


    ¡°You have the guts to do this to your uncle Crystal?¡±, he said himself unfolding his tie and taking off his coat. He did not think of where his niece could be all he could think of was what to do to her when he finally saw her.


    He had put his phone on silent so as not to listen to his phone ringing in disorder.


    Gina was still sitting down and with all the fear that was covered in tiredness, she fell asleep by Crystal¡¯s bed without noticing. Opening her eyes, and feeling a bang on her back head, made her hold the ce with her right hand while she struggled to get up.


    ¡± Where am I?¡±, she asked turning to her right and noticing that Gina was sleeping by her. Looking around, she was familiar with that room as she had been there before, and without further ado, she spoke out softly, it was ze¡¯s room and she could identify it even in darkness.


    Wondering why Gina was sitting on the ground and sleeping and searching for ze as there was no sign of him in the room.


    She stepped down the took a look at the bed and the night when she came to rob ze came shing before her eyes with a sharp turn away from it so as not to think of that horrible night, she turned her back and walked around the room as though she was expecting something strange to happen.


    After several thoughts as she paraded the room, she went closer to Gina in an attempt to wake her up and reaching closer to her, she could not help but realize the tiredness on her face and the sacrifice that she had made for her.


    ¡°Wake up Gina¡±, she said gently as she tapped her on the shoulder so as not to have an abrupt awakening.


    Gina who had felt the soft hands of someone calling her name for her sleep opened her eyes unhurriedly, and catching sight of her mistress standing closer to her, she jumped up asking forgiveness for sleeping without her approval.


    Crystal smiling at her extended her two hands to Gina and without saying further any word, she hugged her with tears running down her eyes as she said,


    ¡± Thank you, Gina¡±.


    Gina went all emotional about what was happening and with her eyes filled with tears too, she took up her hands and embraced Crystal saying that she was a good soul and needed to be saved from her wicked uncle whose sole aim was only to destroy her future for his selfish ambitions.


    Pulling herself from Gina¡¯s arms, she told her not to worry as the person in whose house they were in, was not a friend of hers but was going to help them.


    Gina smiled and let out,


    ¡°I know Ms. Crystal as I saw the way he was so worried about you, I could see in his eyes that he was dying of love for you¡±.


    Crystal looked at Gina and wondered what she was talking about and she went on with her words, telling Crystal how ze had remained there to watch over her and had asked his maids to prepare a room for them both.


    ¡± He is in love with you and you must be blind not to have noticed it yet ma¡¯am¡±, she concluded.


    Taking her mistress¡¯s hands, she told her to go and meet him in his office, and Crystal wrenching her face in confusion interrogated how she knew that he would be there and she admitted that he had told her to call upon him as soon as she woke up.


    Crystal letting her hands out, walked away from Gina not knowing whether going to see him was the best thing to do she thought back to the many awful things that she had done to him before, and took in a deep breath she raised a question,


    ¡°How will I face him?¡±, her question fell into Gina¡¯s ears and she was lost as she did not know why she was sounding that way. Letting out a huge sigh, she asked Crystal whether she had ever hurt him in any way or waif s there was something that she wanted to tell her that she was finding difficult to say.


    Crystal ying with her fingers under the sleeve that was on the maid¡¯s gown that she was putting on, wore her innocent look, and Gina not wanting to push it harder than it was, told her not to bother as she would be the one to go tell ze that she was awake.


    Speechless as to how to face him, she stood still and Gina walked to her saying that she was going to be fine. Crouching her down, she smiled at her and went out of the room to talk to ze in his office.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Crystal was left alone in the room, thinking back to what had gone on to her and her gashes ran down her cheek without any control. She made an effort to stop them but the more she did, the further they flowed.


    A few momentster, she heard the door unlocking as the handle bent over, let the door open and someone came inside the room. It was ze for sure and she knew it as Gina had gone to inform him that she was awake.


    Raising her head with tears in her eyes, and her gaze meeting zes as he approached her slowly, she rose to her feet, walked towards him as well, and endeavored to move her lips in an attempt to apologize for what she had done to him, but ze calmed her down with a finger and taking her into his arms unexpectedly, he said,


    ¡± Just stay quiet this once Crystal¡±.


    Crystal¡¯s sentiment rose to its peak and without fighting back she hugged him right crying like a baby. ze caressed her hair letting out that she should not cry as he was there for him and no harm came her way.


    Gina who was standing by the door, smiled out as she turned her back going to the room that the maid had shown her that was where she was going to be sleeping.


    Crystals were just the other way and she was wowed by the size andfort of her new room.


    ¡°This is too big for a maid¡±, she spoke out touching the table and couch that were found inside.


    Still hugging each other, Crystal felt good having to be higher so tightly as she had not had that kind of feeling before. Crying so much, ze separated himself from her, asking what the matter was and why she was crying so much, but she could not speak up as a result of crying bitterly.


    Her words were cut like a CD-ROM that was not in the position to function anymore and ze realizing this, told her not to bother as she could tell him what the matter was.


    Holding her hands he said that he was there for her and he was equally happy to see her again. Her unconscious state had frightened him so much and he was eager to find out what had happened to her that might have made her pass out like that.


    ¡± Are you okay?¡±, he inquired lifting one hand and taking off the hairs that were on her face and she nodded positively to his question.


    Taking a look at her, he further asked hay she was dressed as a maid and Crystal begged him not to say anything about that as she was going to exin everything to him with a sad look she kept eye contact with him.


    He told her to take her time as he was not in a hurry and without beating about the bush though with so much fear in her eyes and voice, she told ze that she had a request to make.


    ¡°What is it that you want me to do, just say it and I will do it¡±, ze mumbled asking Crystal not to be scared of him.

 Chapter 47

    Swallowing the lump of saliva that gave birth to a painful throat, she lowered her gaze and said,


    ¡± I want to ask whether you can let me and Gina stay here for some time till I sort myself out, and also I need a cell phone and a goodwyer¡±, she spoke out.


    ze feeling happy that she had decided toe to him in her troubled state, told her that her request was granted and added that if she needed something else she should say it.


    Crystal was delighted to know that he was so nice and was willing to help her. ze looked at her with so many concerns in his mind but did not want to pester her with them as he wanted her to speak up when she was ready.


    ¡°I know that you have a lot of questions in your mind, but I promise you that I will answer all of them and I also want to tell you that I am not a bad person ze¡±, she spoke up feeling guilty of all the things we had done as ze letting out a smile, said that he is aware of that and that is why he never called the police on her or even made an effort to take her to the men that she had robbed before.


    ¡± You have to go to your room and get a shower and after that, you cane downstairs with Gina so that we all can have our dinner¡±, ze spoke out in a calm voice. Telling Crystal that one of his maids was going to show her to her room, he rose to his feet, extending himself to her and asking her to get up from the bed.


    ¡°Thanks for every time¡±, she said while taking his hand.


    ze smiled at her and telling her not to mention, he called out on the maid that he had assigned to fix her room toe to show her the way leading to it. Crystal was d to know that she could count on someone, though it was a person that she had hurt he was still willing to be of help to her.


    The day had been a long one and Crystal had retired to her section, closing the door behind her and sauntering around the room, she loved the fragrance that was in there and the curtains as well as the decor.


    The first time that she had set foot into that Mansion, she had no time to admire its beauty as she was on a mission to steal from its owner but today, she was there a refugee seeking shelter in that same house that she hade before but with a dirty motive.


    Touching the flower that was ced in a vase that stood on the startable lowered her head, and with her face being the part to go closer to the flower to give way for her nostrils to inhale the sweetness of its vor, she breath in the smell of the flowers in the vase, feeling so happy and peaceful.


    Just as she was still busy with the things in her new and temporal room, a knock went out on her door and she turned almost immediately that she had heard the sound, still having the souvenirs of what had happy to pass to her before her own house.


    ¡± Who is there?¡±, Crystal spoke out with an audible voice clear enough for even a baby to understand her and Gina identified herself.


    She instantly went to get the door, asking whether there was any problem or if something had gone on but Gina catching a glimpse of the fear in her eyes and the trembling in her hands, went inside her room and told her not to be afraid as there was no problem.


    Crystal noticed that she was holding something in her hands in stic bags so she raised a question wanting to know what Gina was wearing out a smile, and told her that they were outfits that were brought and the maid had handed them over to her to give to her Mistress.


    Crystal took them and opening the bags, she saw some clothes and slippers that she could use while staying there. Telling Gina to get hers so as not to remain in the main dress, she said that hers had already been given to her.


    ¡°I wonder how he did it, but all these are our sizes Ms. Crystal¡±, Gina said. Crystal convinced her to go take her bath and get changed, Gina smiled at her and left the room for hers and Crystal keyed the door again.


    ¡°Thank you ze for your kindness¡±, she said with tears in her eyes. It has been a long and sad day and all she yearned for was to close her eyes and wake you know that all this is a dream.


    Making her into the bathroom, she entered and looked around, she smiled at how clean and beautiful it was. The shower had two buttons as usual and she turned to the bathtub that had the same as well.


    extending her right hand to the bathtub, she opened the tap and let the hot water flow out, she equally opened the cold side too letting the blend give her the perfect mixture that she needed. Standing by the bathtub was a liquid froth that was used to mix into the water to get a foamy mixture.


    She picked up the container and unfasten it, she could perceive the sweet smelling out of it and it was so pleasant. With a smile on her lips, she turned the bottle upside down, making its contents run out of it into the water while she used her right hand to shake it off to get the bubbles that she liked seeing.


    Crystal had decided not to use the shower as she needed to sit in the bathtub for a while while the water got into her skin, reminding her of how human she was. She felt like her humanity was being taken away from her as the previous days have been hell and she had not taken a proper bath not had a proper meal.


    Taking off her maid clothes, she looked at the water as though it was going to purify her from all the bad things she had been through thosest few days, and with a deep breath, she stepped her foot into the water like a child that was testing the temperature of the liquid before getting ready to get inside.


    Letting her whole body into the bathtub, she felt relieved as to how soothing the geyser Was, and sinking into it for a few seconds, she made bubbles with her mouth while being underneath the water.


    ¡± I want everything to be perfect and the dishes to be served right away¡±, ze instructed his maids, and asking them to take out the most expensive wine to the table, he asked whether anything wascking and they said no.


    Leaving the kitchen, he smiled at them and his maids were very surprised about their boss¡¯s good mood the other said that it became of thetter that came into the house in an unconscious state while the other talked about how beautiful and innocent she looked even in her pain and difort.


    Gina was in her room and she could not stop thinking about how Max¡¯s greed had made him do something like this to his blood.


    Crystal had just sat in the bathtub and not doing anything, her tears flowed down her eyes and she imagined everything that she had left back at the mansion including all of her parents pictures. It was cruel not to have even a picture of them but it was going to be temporal as she was going to make him pay for everything that he had done to her.


    Smashing bottles, his friends held him as he was asked to stop but Nathan was in a mad rage that he had seen his whole future being destroyed before his very own eyes and he could not tolerate it.


    ¡°How could she do this to me?¡±, he yelled out making so much noise while drinking hard from the bottles.


    ¡± Calm down Nathan, drinking like this won¡¯t solve anything you know, rather you will just get wasted¡±, one of his friends spoke out hoping to calm him down but he was bent on letting out all of his anger.


    Another looking at the situation asked Nathan a straightforward question that made others pause for a moment including himself.


    ¡°You said that thedy in question us been forcefully given out for marriage right if you were in your shows wouldn¡¯t you have done the same thing as she did?¡±.


    ¡± Yeah you are correct you know, it was the logical thing for her to do given the fact that she did not want to get married¡±, another confirmed it.


    Nathan feeling more miserable than he was already, yelled out at them saying that it was his turn to shine and no one would stop him.


    ¡°If I have to get out there to search for that Crystal girl myself, then I will¡±.


    Knock paid attention to the door and her name was been heard too.


    Maintaining some silence, she listened to the sound that had gone out on the door and listening to it again, she asked who it was from the bathroom and a spoke from outside saying that they should be downstairs as the table was set.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Crystal thanked her and she could give attention to thedy walking out of the door. She had to start bathing to get out of the bathroom to join the others. Her stomach was already making some sounds like a hungry lion.


    Her body was sifted and nice and her face hurt a little but not much. She pressed the emptied button and taking out all of the soapy water, she decided to fill it up with so one clean one to rinse herself up.

 Chapter 48

    ze and Gina were already downstairs and saw a lot of food, she could not help but ask ze whether he was expecting some more guests but letting out a smile, he said,


    ¡°All this is for you both as you are my guests¡±.


    Gina bulged her eyes as she felt appreciated, thanked him some more for his kind gesture, and retaining her silence once more, ze threw a nce at her and asked.


    ¡± Who are you to Crystal?¡±.


    That question came out tough but she kept her eyes on ze and responded,


    ¡°I am a made at the Taylors¡¯ Mansion¡±.


    ¡± Really?¡±, he asked in surprise and Gina nodded in eptance. Wondering why he was surprised she further interrogated,


    ¡°Is there any problem sir, I could just eat with the maids¡±, Crystal giving attention to their discussion, asked whether any problem Gina saw her mistress, jumped up from the chair, and bowed her head.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ze had noticed that before when he saw Gina sitting by the bed taking care of Crystal. Gina told her mistress to sit down but Crystal taking her hand, told her not to regard her as her matron anymore as she was nothing again and had be like her.


    Gina looking at Crystal with watery eyes, said to her that no matter the situation she will find herself in, she was always going to be her boss.


    ¡± Call me Crystal and you own that respect as well as you are the person who risked her life and job to save me¡±, Crystal murmured.


    ze who had been sitting down and seeing everything that was going on, finalized in his heart that actually, Crystal was a good person, and before he could say a word, Gina had hugged her tightly saying,


    ¡°Thank you Ms. Crystal¡±, and Crystal smiled noticing that it was going to take her some time before they could adapt to start calling her by her name. Realizing that they had to eat up their meal, Crystal told Gina to have her seat while she pulled out her chair and sat down to wear down her meal as well.


    ¡± Was all this food prepared for us or are there other people who were going to join us soon?¡±, Crystal asked the same question that Gina had asked too, made ze let out a smile as he told her not to worry about the food because it was for them to eat up.


    It was a lot of food absolutely but witnessing how they hade to his house, he had felt that they did not have anything to eat for some hours. Their eyes met and Crystal feeling wired, lowered her gaze, and with a shy tone, she spoke out saying that they should eat as she needed to have some rest.


    Gina who was already used to being a servant, stood up again and inquired of ze what he desired to eat from the variety of dishes on the table, picked up a te and was ready to serve when ze stopped him saying,


    ¡°Do not bother yourself to serve me as I have maids for that and that is why they are standing in the corner waiting for the go signal¡±. ze could understand that Gina was a maid and had been doing so for Crystal in her house, but there, he considered her a guest and she had to be treated as such.


    ze¡¯s big heart, made Crystal fall more for him without any control, and feeling d, she let a smart smile on her lips and immediately closed it up again, she told him not to dwell on that.


    ¡± Since you do not want her to serve us, I am going to do it¡±, Crystal announced rising on her feet to do it herself when Gina made an effort to stop her.


    ¡°You can not do this when I am seated here Ms. Crystal¡±, she let out all stressed out turning her gaze to ze who was also watching Crystal as though she had lost her mind.


    ¡± You do not have to behave like I am going to die, it is just food that I wish to serve and nothing more¡±, she muttered. ze taking a look at her and dying to watch her do it with her fragile hands, asked Gina not to interfere.


    Gina felt bad as she was letting her Mistress serve the food that she was going to eat. Crystal was not as bad as ze had bought as he kept on smiling all the way and his heart was happy.


    ze barely had guests and backing Crystal over was a huge joy for him as he could have been wanting an opportunity to meet her again.


    His maids were scared that they were going to get scolded by their boss but ze was rather having a good time. His food was served and he thanked her with a lovely smile that made his maids wonder where Crystal had been all these to have such a great impact on their boss.


    After some minutes of struggling, she was able to attend to her and Gina.


    ¡°Thank you Ms. Crystal¡±, she spoke out and Crystal with a smile told her she was weed. ze, on the other hand, appreciated her kind gesture and let her know that he would love to have that kind of treatment every other day, Crystal came to blushing as she lowered her head.


    Gina understanding what was going on, decided to turn on her te as she ate her food, feeling very taste and aroma of the food. It was well prepared and the dining was as spectacr as the dishes that were on it. Crystal could not enjoy her meal as she felt zes stare at her the whole time, making her so ufortable with no means of eating properly. She just wanted to finish eating and leave the table so as not to feel the way she was feeling again.


    His eyes looked through her torso as though they could tear her open with desire. Wondering whether she made a good decisioning to them instead, she dropped her spoon and held her head in a hard way feeling so much pain.


    ¡± Are you okay Crystal?¡±, ze who had noticed the behavior change, asked as he extended his hand reaching out for hers to verify that was okay.


    ¡°Yes I think I just have a headache¡±, she responded and Gina who was seated by her said that it might have been caused by the constant crying out. Her eyes had been swollen for days and it was normal for her headaches after such an experience.


    ¡± Crystal you need some more rest and the doctor said that you needed to have a lot of rest so as not to have another reason to copse again¡±, ze reviewed.


    ¡°Yes he is urate Ms. Crystal as that was what the doctor said¡±, Gina confirmed.


    Crystal understood what they were saying to her but what she could not understand, was the reason behind their fearful attitudes as though she was a kid.


    Standing at his window, Max wondered where Crystal could be and what she could be doing at that particr point in time.


    ¡± Could she be mobilizing forces toe and attack me here?¡±, he questioned himself feeling a cold sensation of fear run down his neck to his back as he brushed his face in concern. Knowing Crystal to be a smart girl, he was certain that she could be seeking help from someone but he knew that she had no one so the person just is a friend.


    If she was not at Georgia¡¯s house, where could she have gone then those were the questions that made his headache. Max wanted to know by all means the whereas out of his niece and he intended to find out.


    They had finished eating and the dining table was cleared so Gina, let off him saying that she needed to have some rest. Standing up from the table, she asked her Mistress to call on her if she needed anything as she was just a step away.


    Crystal seeing Gina as a turned and no longer a maid told her not to worry herself as she can manage. se and Crystal sat on the table for a while and there was a long silence that filled the room.


    After some instants of muteness, se asked Crystal whether she wanted to catch a glimpse of something that could cheer her up, and Crystal wondering what it could be nodded in eptance to his question.


    Rising to his feet he smiled at her, extended his right hanhandand asked her to get up and follow him, she stood up and took his hand and they both walked out of the dining area leading the way upstairs to anotherpartment.


    Reaching in front of the door and halting for some seconds as he asked whether she was ready, she said yes. ze was feeling happy so he pushed the door with both hands and when it got opened, Crystal was wowed by what she had seen in there.


    ¡°Wow, this is so beautiful¡±, she spoke out not being able to hold back her emotions and moving forward with tears in her eyes, she looked around with excitement that made her look like a little child.


    It was a room with a beautiful piano and it was decorated with lovely designs of materials. Crystal was d to see something like that and just as though ze knew that she was a piano yer, he brought her in there. With a broad smile on her lips, she asked to whom the room belonged and he responded from behind,


    ¡°It belonged to my mom¡±.


    ¡°I am sorry¡±, she spoke out turning to face him and se told him not to. be worried as he had epted the tragedy. Reaching a sofa and sitting down she asked ze whether he wanted to talk about it but giving her a funny look, he told her that she was the person who had fainted in front of his gate and also, she was the one who had a scarred face and not him.


    Crystal had learned to be calm around ze she had found him easy to understand. Letting out a deep sigh and looking at her in wonder, he spoke out softly as he said,


    ¡± You did not pick up my calls nor reply to my messages, and you stood me up at the restaurant only to show up in my house in a devastating state¡±.

 Chapter 49

    Crystal wondered what he was talking about looked at him and with a confused look asked,


    ¡°What are you even saying, ze?¡±.


    ze was in a state of shock as he was wondering what was happening as well. Taking a deep breath, he decided to refresh Crystal¡¯s memory by asking her whether she thinks back to the day when she came to her of five and she said yes. Telling her that, he had said he was going to send an address to her so that they could meet up at a restaurant and have dinner but she never responded.


    Crystal opened her eyes in surprise asking him whether he had contacted her and he said with a sad look,


    ¡± I had written countless messages to you and called many times but you never picked up the call not replied to my messages¡±.


    ¡°What did you do then, did you go then the restaurant?¡±, she inquired with a sad look and a low voice.


    ze noticing the pain in her voice as she spoke out, wondered what had happened to her that day, so he rose to his feet to ask what was going on with her.


    ¡± Are you okay Crystal? did your boyfriend do this to you on that day because of the calls and messages?¡±, he raised a question.


    Crystal taking a look at him with tears in her eyes answered back his question with another question as she inquired whether ady like her looks like someone that a man will beat and go free without repercussions.


    ze was aware that he was faced with ady who Was not easy to take down as his job speaks for itself, but he could not let the barrier that she was creating fool him as it was just a charade to scare people away.


    Her face went pale as she noticed that it was of no use trying to lie to someone who had shown nothing but kindness to her. Looking at ze with a soft look, she told him that she had something to discuss with him but she would love for them to go outside on the terrace so that she could breathe in some fresh air.


    Listening to her speak, he could feel that, she had something that was weighing on her chest, and talking about it was going to be of great help to her. ze let out a smile to cheer her up, he suggested,


    ¡°Would you like for us to go somewhere out of the house and talk around a chill ss of beer, or terrace is the best option for you¡±.


    Crystal thinking back to the fact that her uncle¡¯s men might be around digging into every hole out there just to find her murmured that the terrace was the best ce for her. ze without any further argument, led the way to the terrace where they could talk peacefully without any disturbance as he was ready to listen to what she had to say.


    Reaching the terrace, Duke led her to sit down on the Davenport that was by the


    while he sat down on the one opposite facing her to listen to every word that she was about to say to let out a deep breath, she said,Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡± I do not know whether I can say everything tonight, but I will make an effort to talk about the ones I can remember¡±, she spoke out.


    Wondering what she was about to say, he extended his hands reaching out for hers and touching them affectionately, he let out a smile that made her know that she had no reason to be afraid of him.


    ze seemed kike a tyrant but liking him closely with his beautiful eyes that could make any woman fall in love with him, she notice that her vision about him on the first day that they met was not clear enough.


    She had left her house that night with an assignment to go steal money from him, she had just an image in her head about her victim but she did not know that he was such a handsome man. Falling for just his physical appearance, sheter hated him because of what he did to her.


    ze had drugged her after which he had taken advantage of her innocence and as if that was not enough, he had given her a briefcase filled with papers cut into forms looking like money which sparked up all these but also made her realize who her uncle is andstly.


    She was sitting before him, feeling like she had known him for a long time and he was looking at her with so much care in his eyes and gentleness in his voice.


    Her heart was filled with joy to know that he was nice not only physically but also inside. ze noticing that she was lost in thoughts and wondering where her mind was, smacked his hand up in front of her eyes, and Crystal jiggling in fear, came back to herself and observed how ze was staring at her, her cheeks became red out of shame and she could joy hide it as he had already when them.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±, he asked and since she was already destabilized, she responded,


    ¡± Yes, ze I feelfortable with you¡±.


    ze marveling at what she was saying, asked her again whether she was fine but this time with a much clearer tone, and Crystal nodding to his question, lowered her gaze out of chagrin.


    Waiting for her to rte what had happened to her, she let out arge sigh and putting up her head too she began to speak out.


    ¡°My uncle did this to me¡±_ she said pointing at the swollen ce that was on her face.


    Her voice was as small as that of a child who was about to report a case that had hurt her and ze wondered why the uncle would do that to her, interrogated in further confusion,


    ¡± Why will your uncle do that to you and where is he now?¡±.


    *** Ten years ago, I lost my parents in an ident and I was left under the guardian of my uncle Max Taylor. I was still a minor and had to stay with him as he was the only surviving rtive that I had.


    Uncle Max was not married with no kids and is still not married in the same situation but he pushed to the limit doing his very best to take care of me since I did notck anything because my father was an extremely wealthy and sessful man.


    I had the right to a monthly allowance through with the management of my uncle of course but it was just than enough for me to take care of myself. The house reminded me so much of my parents which was the sole reason why I did not want to fancy trips or relocate to another house as I felt that my parents were always watching over me there.


    My father had a lot of businesses and buildings that were now owned by my uncle and I had no problem with it. Everything was going well, and I went to the nicest schools and had the education but when I turned 18ye18 years, everything was changing.


    My uncle Max would always get angry whenever I spoke of taking back my rightful ce at thepany and he would always tell me to wait and be patient as I was okay suffering from some gun control loss which I did.


    I waited and waited till I finallypleted my Bachelor¡¯s degree and graduated as one of the best students in my school, I came out with flying colors and my uncle was so happy. I saw no need to apply for any jobs as my goal was to study in the file that my dad¡¯s business was linked to, to continue with his legacy***.


    She paused for a while as tears clouded her eyes and there was no way for her to tongue it from ze. Rising to her feet she felt bad that she had to exin her situation to someone else who did not even know her and might be probably wanting to have her justice he had her the first time.


    ze rose to his feet as well behind her and holding her on the shoulder, he lowered his mouth reaching to her ears and with a push of breath he whispered,


    ¡°You are not alone Crystal, I am here with you and I promise that no one will cause you any harm or pain again as long as I am here¡±.


    Crystal turning her back and facing ze, became so emotional that she could not talk anymore and tears kept rolling down her cheek telling her not to weep anymore wiped her tears watching her beautiful face turn readout of sadness, and with a heavy heart, he kissed her cheek.


    ¡± You do not need toplete the story today if it hurts so much okay?¡±, he muttered letting her know that she could stop there if she wanted. ze had never felt something like that before and it was so special having someone else underhand her and it was just not any kind of person, it was someone that her heart was beating for.


    Standing still as though she had been struck by thunder, she savored every bit of the moment, feeling the breeze against her skin and her hair flying in the air making her feel morefortable.


    ¡°I think you are too close¡±, Crystal spoke out turning her gaze to the side and looking at the chair. se had noticed that she was feeling shy so he separated from her walking to the other side.


    Crystal breath out turning awry her back as she let out some air through her mouth. ze was so close that she thought that he wanted to kiss her but deep down in her heart, she was enjoying every bit of it.


    Not knowing whether to continue the story or to leave, she decided to feel some fresh air as she thought of how peaceful life was, and the view from up there was amazing. ze¡¯s house was at the end of the city as he seemed to look like someone who enjoyed quietness but standing on his balcony, the wonderful picture of the city and its multiple lights could be seen with ease.


    ¡°Why are you so quiet all of a sudden?¡±, ze asked as he felt the silence. Crystal raising a brow said that she was just thinking of how funny life is. ze wondering why she said that, approached her and told her not to be bothered as everything was going to be fine, she felt good with him.


    Feeling as to listen to herplete story as to what happened, he mumbled slowly,


    ¡°Would you like to continue with the story that you were narrating?¡±.


    ¡°What if it hurts me more?¡±, she raised a question as she kept her eyes still while looking at him.


    ze letting out a smile, went for her hand again and told her that he was to listen to everything to know how to help her, the breeze blew harder and a leaf drifting from the tree fell on Crystal.


    Covered with fear, she screamed out at the top of her voice, and holding tight to ze, she trembled like a newborn baby wrapped in cold hands.


    ze making an effort not tough at the situation held her whispering in her ears that she was okay and that he was there to protect her from any danger, and made Crystal feel calm and safe.


    With a heartbeat and so many emotions, she let out,


    ¡± No one has ever cared for me this much till now, I feel like I have someone to love me¡±.

 Chapter 50

    Her words came out and fell on ze¡¯s ears, he caressed her hair more and holheldr closer.


    The cold was already too much and Crystal was getting shaky from it so ze had asked her to go inside to put on something tighter and also to have some rest. Agreeing to it, they both left for her room.


    Crystal was happy in a calm way but it could be seen as se wanted her to befortable which was what was happening. Crystal feeling a deep feeling of sadness and guilt as to not telling se the whole truth, spoke out gently saying,


    ¡°I need to tell you everything ze, it won¡¯t be nice if I keep it to myself whereas you want to help me¡±_ she spoke out keeping her gaze on the ground se took a look at her, but he still insisted that she if she is not ready to talk about it, then she should wait until the is convenient.


    ¡± But I want to talk about it now so that I can free myself from this hurt that I am feeling inside ze¡±, she whispered.


    Making her way into the room, she walked inside with ze behind her. Everywhere was getting more silent as theteness set in and the staff retired to their rooms waiting for the sweetness of sleep toe to take them to the fairnd. She sat on her bed while ze closed the door behind her and went to sit down as well.


    se could perfectly understand that what she had in her chest to talk about was very difficult to voice out and he did not want her to be under any form of pressure as he did not want her tounch up another crying session again.


    Squeezing her hands on herp, she was more nervous than she was the first time, and watching her keenly, he noticed that she was making an effort to hide her tears but it was not possible as it could be seen holding onto her eyes.


    Moving her lips simultaneously and raising her head towards ze, she said,


    ¡°My uncle was just pretending to be a good man but in reality, he has been a demon in disguise¡±.


    With a sad expression and a keen sense of listening, ze interrogated Crystal to know something that had been turning in his head since she began talking and with a straight face he asked,


    ¡± Is he the one who did this to you?¡±, is he also the person who made you to st doing what you do to men?¡±.


    Crystal burst out into tears and feeling all remorseful she apologized with hot tears in her eyes as they ran out like an opened tap. She exined that her uncle had made her believe that doing it was going to save herpany from crumbling and that was the only way to get quick and good cash.


    Narrating how her uncle convinced her to take up the task, Max will tell her that she is a beautiful and innocent girl so no one will ever suspect that she is a thief. Her innocent face always made a way for her and her pretty looks were irresistible.


    ¡°How did you always get your targets then because from what I know, your targets are always extraordinarily rich people¡±, ze asked wanting to know more.


    ¡± He has information about the people he wanted me to steal from. Details as to where the gym, eat, spend their leisure time and more others¡±, she announced feeling so guilty.


    Telling him how she would do all sorts of deals just to please her uncle and to be able to take back her inheritance, each time it was never enough as he always had another assignment to be carried out over and over again.


    ***Feeling tired of idling around and being a thief, I decided to confront my uncle one more time and that was what led to all these now. Max pped me for the first time and asked me not to talk about my inheritance again and he threatened to show me the other side of him.


    As if that was not enough, he put me under house arrest and seized my phone with guards at my door guarding as though I was amon criminal in my own father¡¯s Mansion.


    To put the icing on the same, he nned for a wedding for me ze, my wedding to a strange-looking guy without even informing me. Gina was my only constion and she had worked in the Mansion for years.


    Thanks to her help, we were able to escape yesterday which was my wedding day, and dressing as maids was how we went unnoticed by anyone***.


    She had narrated everything to ze and after that, she felt light having to talk to someone who cared.


    Crystal was aware that her uncle was guilty but she knew that she was as guilty as telling ze that she was aware of the consequences of her actions, she does not regret exposing her uncle because he is wicked and heartless and does not deserve anyone in his life.


    Continuing with her story, she narrated to ze how he got his information from his reliable source like he always did and that was when she was able to know where to meet with him at night.


    ze taking a look at her and feeling pity instead of hatred, took up her hands, and with an understanding look he voiced out,


    ¡°You need not worry anymore, I am here now¡±.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    His words made Crystal go silent for a moment and letting out some more tears, she asked him whether he was mad at her and he shook his head in denial saying,


    ¡± I am not angry with you Crystal I have always known that you are a nice person right from our first contact and what made me understand that you were not a bad girl, was when I noticed that you were untouched¡±.


    Listening to that, Crystal instantly stood up on her feet, and feeling more hurt she asked him why he had to do that to her but ze, letting out that he had no idea that she was still pure, asked her to forgive him. Crystal turning to face him mumbled how he took away her pride without any concern, not remorse.


    ze could see the anger and pain that was rising in her eyes and that made him not speak out about what had happened that night but held himself back as he thought that it was not a good idea yet, he had to take his time before saying it.


    Walking closer to Crystal, he asked her to forgive him and that he could do anything to gain her forgiveness. Crystal staring at him with so much pain said that it was not his fault alone as she was also responsible for what had happened to her, if she had not epted to do thatst game for her uncle, then she would not have been in that situation.


    zeying his finger on her lips told her not to be in regrets because if she had not epted to carry out that assignment that day, they would not have met each other so he was thankful for that day.


    Crystal not understanding anything that was happening, let a frown as she wondered why he was so kind to her. Thinking of the unknown she rapidly walked away from him asking whether he had low motives and that was why he was so nice to her but ze said that everything he was doing was from his heart as he had grown to love her.


    That information was too much for Crystal to process and with a heavy heart and exacerbated voice, she pleaded with ze to leave her room.


    ze surprised at her sudden reaction, inquired whether he had said something wrong but Crystal feeling like he just wanted to have his way with her again, told him to go and that she needed to be alone to have some rest.


    She could feel her head aching already and her sight was failing her too. ze left her room and wished her a good night as he walked out confused as to what had happened all of a sudden. Her mood changed drastically without even letting him know what the matter was.


    Gina who had been happy that Crystal had finally found a man, smiled as she stood at her window looking outside and wondering what she was going to be doing while staying there.


    Feeling afraid, Georgia and her mom had already filed aint immediately after Max¡¯s men had left her residence Georgia wondering what might have happened to her friend or where she was exactly, asked her mom for help.


    ¡°Did you just observe what happened today Georgia?¡±, her mother thundered making an effort to avoid further problems. She told her daughter to stay away from Crystal as it could be seen that she was having problems.


    ¡± Mommy, we know that Crystal is not a troublesome person, she might just be in danger and my spirit is not in alignment with what her uncle had told me about the urgent traveling¡±, she spoke out trying to convince her mother to help her find her friend but her mom is too scared to meddle with other peoples affairs, told her that she did not want to hear anything concerning that matter again.


    Georgia wasn¡¯t upstairs to her room feeling sad as she could not do anything to persuade her mom to help her friend and she could not go back to Max¡¯s house to see Gina ask her if she could get help out with any facet.


    Sitting on her bed with the picture of her parents in her mind, Crystal slid herself a little to have somefort, and without any struggle, she felt the breeze of sleep blowing closer to her and making her whole body heavy and she could not move it any longer.

 Chapter 51

    ¡°Why did she have to react like that, did I push to the limit or did my deratione out as a shock to her?¡±, ze wondered in silence alone in his room, surveying for answers in his mind as he could not understand she had to behave like that.


    ¡± There is no water here¡±, she said getting up from sleep to go get some. Crystal going out of her room and walking through the corridor to get some water in the kitchen, felt like there was someone that was standing behind her.


    Turning her back to glimpse who it was, she was unable to see anyone so she continued walking through the dark corridor they had just some lights shing through it.


    Wondering why it was so dark whereas there was light there by the time she was going to sleep, she noticed that, someone had called her name from behind. Stopping for a moment and shivering like someone who was stroked with a bad portent, she turned her head slowly to see who it was that was calling her from behind.


    ¡°Who is it, show yourself¡±, she spoke out trembling as she walked behind slowly. Feeling that the person wasing towards her more and more, she screamed out saying that she was going to scream so that others would hear.


    Reaching the part where the light was reflecting, the person¡¯s face came out into the light and catching sight of who it was, she screamed out in fear and called out her uncle¡¯s name, she started up to run into the house asking for help as there seems to be no one around. Going through the balcony, he followed her holding a knife in his hands.


    ¡± Help me, someone, I need help please¡±, she screamed out as she ran towards ze¡¯s room to knock but there was no response from him and noticed that Max was catching up with her quickly, Crystal ran to the other side through the stairs hoping to get to Gina¡¯s room.


    Her tears flowed and were dashing out as she ran for her life through the stairs. Hitting her foot against thest step, she fell to the ground without any stamina. Making an effort to get back on her feet, she heard Max saying that she shouldn¡¯t move an inch or else he was going to stab her. Crystal shifted on the floor using her buttocks and hands as elements to get away from her uncle but Max was already in front of her letting out a devilish smile and looking at her as he held her on the hair-pulling her further on the ground. Crystal struggling for her life cried out as he begged for him to leave her while calling out for Gina¡¯s name but it seemed like everyone in the house had disappeared into thin air and she could not have any news of them.


    ¡°Uncle Max please let go of me I am begging you¡±, she cried out but he was bent on making her suffer for hurting his feelings at the wedding event.


    Coming to a point, he stopped and took off his hand abruptly making Crystal hit her head hard on the floor.


    ¡± I think you don¡¯t have any use to me anymore, so no need making you suffer as I can just kill you here and now¡±, Max mumbled turning around and standing in front of her with a killer tinge.


    Pleading for her life and promising to do whatever he wanted her to do, Maxughed out loud and lowering his head closer to her, he said,


    ¡°I do not need you anymore my little niece as I have all of your inheritance and say hi to your parent for me¡±, Max let out holding the knife up with his both hands, Crystal¡¯s body was covered with sweat as she screamed out in fear for him to stop but Max bringing down the knife, Crystal jumped out of her sleep screaming at the top of her voice.


    The night was calm and cold the noise from the nearby cars could be heard from standing on the balcony. Everything was quiet till all of a sudden ze swallowed up in a very deep sleep, and gave attention to a loud noiseing from Crystals too. Going down from his bed, he slid his feet into his slippers that were lying down, and rushing out of his bed to the door, he opened it and went to Crystal¡¯s room.


    Gina who was equally awake at that time heard the sound, and recognizing Crystal¡¯s voice, she ran out of her room as well leading the way to Crystal¡¯s room. ze not being able to understand what had happened, bombed his maid at the entrance of the stairs, letting out that she had heard a noiseing from upstairs but ze in a hurry to reach Crystal¡¯s room, walked quickly and reached her door, he pushed it open.


    Not being able to see Crystal on her bed as it was empty, he switched on the light and walked into the room following the sound of the cries he was listening to. Gina had arrived behind him and met the maids, she asked what was happening, but they also said the same thing as they had heard someone scream from that direction upstairs. She turned her head and saw ze already inside the room, and walking behind him, she called out to Crystal but she did not respond.


    ¡± Crystal where are you, it¡¯s meing out¡±, ze said wondering from which direction the sound wasing out.


    Gina feeling scared as she could not find Crystal in her room, took off to the bathroom to check whether she was inside but opening the bathroom door, she could not find her inside as everywhere was clean and empty.


    ze asked Gina to quiet down, he turned to the closet as the volume wasing from there more and more. Walking towards it with a beating heart, ze was ready for anything as soon as he was going to open the cupboard. Breathing in heavily, he stretched his both hands to its doors, and with a force, he pulled them open finding Crystal hiding inside.


    Confused and concerned he reached out for her hand calling out her name but before he could know it, Crystal pulled herself away screaming and begging for him not to kill her. Shouting her uncle¡¯s name, she yelled at the top of her voice and the sharpness of her voice filled the whole house.


    ¡°I think she is traumatized by the experience that her uncle had made her go through Sir ze¡±, Gina said looking at Crystal with so much grief.


    ze confused about her, turned to his maids and asked them to leave and go back to their respective rooms.


    ¡± But sir ze don¡¯t you think that we should call a doctor?¡±, one said but ze threw her a killer look, apologized, and left with her colleague back to their rooms.


    ¡°I do not know what we are going to do now, I feared that this might happen¡±, Gina continued but ze asked her to stop thinking about negative things, turned back to Crystal in the Closet, and went down on his knees, he spoke to her calmly,


    ¡± Crystal, look at me, I am here okay, no one cane and harm you while I am still here trust me okay?¡±. Crystal looked at ze shivering as though she had been beaten by rain and glimpsing at her uncle through ze she yelled out again crying,Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°pPleaseUncle Max don¡¯t kill me, you can take my inheritance but please do not kill me¡±, flowed down causing Gina to sweep so much that she could not think of another way to help Crystal anymore.


    ze went closer to her in the closet, and with a slow step, he looked at her and spoke out slowly bringing her memory back to the beautiful things that she had experienced. Crystal came to listen to him slowly and when he reached the point where he said that he loved her even with her shorings, Gina could witness the power of love as it seemed like, ze¡¯s words were calming pills to Crystal.


    ¡± Come out now, your ie Max cannot do anything to you here in my cottage as I am going to stop him from skimming a hairsbreadth of your hair¡±, ze assured her with his phrases.


    Crystal quieted down and looked at se as though she wanted to make sure that he and his words were real, she stretched her right hand towards him, touching his face and neck whileing back to his lips and nose.


    Gina who could not help do see her in such a state, stood behind ze, weeping bitterly at the situation that Crystal was in at that moment. Shifting his body closer to the dresser, ze extended his both hands to Crystal, asking her toe out of there and that he was going to tell her a good story.


    She made her way out of the nook with her eyes looking smartly over the room to see whether Max was still there, but ze noticing the fear in her eyes, told her not to worry as there was no one in the room except him and Gin.


    ¡°Are you sure he will note back?¡±, she asked like a baby that was scared for her life and was feeling her daddy¡¯s protection. ze nodded positively assuring that no one else was there.


    She turned to Gina who had been standing by the corner in silence but whimpering and asked,


    ¡± Why is Gina crying, what happened?¡±.


    se told her not to worry about it as it was nothing. He took her back on the bed and the moment she was put on the bed, Crystal jerked out of it holding ze tighter than super glue letting out a shout as she began crying again,


    ¡°He wille back here, please do not leave me alone here he wille back¡±.


    ¡± No one wille here Crystal¡±, ze persuaded but she was too scared.

 Chapter 52

    ze did not want to sleep with her in the room as it was going to be awkward so proposing for Gina to take her into her room instead, Gina spoke out,


    ¡± Sir I think you should take her to your room to sleep with you¡±, Gina said looking at Crystal who was behaving like a deranged person and feeling bad for her.


    ze taking a look at Gina and wondering whether it was a good idea, turned back her gaze to Crystal who was still clinging unto him tighter, and without much ado, he inclined himself on one side and taking her into his hands, he told Gina not to worry as he was going to take care of her and bring a doctor to check up on her in the morning.


    Gina nodded her head in agreement to what he had said, and ze walked out of the room with Crystal, Gina stood still as though her soul had left her carcass for some seconds before letting out a huge sigh of anguish.


    Walking through the corridor, he could not help but wonder why her uncle would make her go through so much pain to the point where she glimpsed at him everywhere. Telling her to calm down as he was going to take care of her, ze pushed the door open and walked inside his room, cing Crystal on the sofa that was opposite his bed.


    Closing his door, he veered around to have a look at her in her diminishing state and felt sorry for the poor girl. Both knowing what to do or say, ze went in front of her and sitting down on the ground he said,


    ¡°Crystal, I am here now and it is only the both of us who are in this room okay, no one wille here to bother you I can assure you of that¡±.


    ¡± I think I am going insane, I can not help myself ze as I can detect him, he is here¡±, she spoke out joining her hands and her legs on the chair, while she buried her face in between her legs and sweating profusely. He could see the fear that was in her eyes and then he realized that after what she had been through thosest few days, it was normal for her to meet a psychologist.


    Hadn¡¯t thought of it as he had not been told exactly what had happened to her when she had regained consciousness, Duke thought to himself that it was toote to call on any doctor and that he was going to do it the next day very early. Making an effort to take her into his arms as he stood up and went closer to her, he spoke out gently while taking her hands,


    ¡°You will sleep here with me till you recover fully okay?, and if you want I can sleep here on the couch while you sleep on the bed¡±.


    ¡± Please do not leave me alone in bed of you¡±, Crystal cried out as she grabbed his dress tightening her grip on it and weeping so hard. He looked and her and with a lot of pain in his eyes and heart, he told Crystal that he had let go of her once, and he was not going tomit the same mistake again.


    Rising to his feet and taking her into his arms, ze went with her to bed andying her down, she started looking around while wanting to get up but ze holding her and asking her to look at him I¡¯m the eyes asked,


    ¡°Do you trust me, Crystal?¡±.


    Having a funny sensation run through her mind, she nodded positively to his question without having to think so much, and with a smile on his face, he told her to look only at him and to think of only him.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    With that being said, he slid into his bed, and feeling the sheets once more against his body, he veered Crystal¡¯s head to face him as he told her not to be afraid. Extending his hand to put off the lights, she felt afraid thinking that Max woulde inside the dark as he had done before but ze whispered to her not to be afraid and to just think of him while sleeping in his arms, he kissed her forehead and switched off the light.


    He could feel Crystal breathing profusely as her breath was hard and her heartbeat could be heard in the silence of the darkroom. Her body was cold out of so much fear while her forehead got. Drawing his body closer to her, he wrapped his arms around her feeling as she enjoyed it as disappeared into them.


    ¡± Sleep now little angel, no one wille here, it is just you and me¡±, his gentle words entered her ears and her spirit was soothing as she felt rxed and searched for sleep. ze could feel that her body was less tense and she was sleeping already when he called out her name twice but she did not respond.


    cing a kiss on her forehead, se took out his hand from under the nket, and caressing her hair, he sealed the sleep that was in her eyes.


    ¡°Wake up Crystal, and have this cup of hot coffee¡±, ze said as he entered the room with coffee in a ceramic mug. The steaming brewing liquid from the coffee was a perfect wake-up antidote for her as soon as she woke up to take away the headache that may have formed as a result of crying so muchst night.


    Standing tall in the room, ze had already booked an appointment with the psychologist and the appointment was to be in a couple of hours so he still had some time.


    Crystal didn¡¯t respond much as she was still wrapped in the same position that he had left her before going to make the mug of coffee, which made ze have a worried look. His countenance had changed and his forehead was all sweaty as he walked closer to her with fear in his heart.


    Scared of the unknown, his lips had gone pale out of thinking of the worst, and with a deep breath in and out, he mustered the courage to tap her on the hand. His white t-shirt had alreadye like a singleton him because of the sweat that could not halt running out of his body and his kegs shudder in weakness.


    With the hand of a man, he held her hand, and shaking it her name could be heard making its way out of his mouth.


    ¡°Crystal, wake up now, your coffee will get cold¡±, he murmured shifting himself on the bed to check her eyes. Struggling to open her eyes which were closed up as a result of the so many tears ofst night, ze noticed that her eyes were so puffy.


    Letting out a sigh and a calm look as he was thinking of the worst for nothing, he stepped down off the bed, leading the way into the privy to moisten a towel to ce on her head.


    Talking over the phone and raising his voice in his room, his guards could feel his wrath as he instructed Ethan not to call him to ask nonsense questions again. Banging his door as he left his room, he came outside asking for the whereabouts of his guard and another telling him that he was in the washroom, Max ordered that he go fetch him and tell him that he wanted him in his room as soon as he getgo messages.


    Walking back inside his room, Max understood that the situation was a very delicate one as he feared for his reputation and all he had ever built.


    ¡°Wherever you are my darling niece, I am going to smoke you out pretty soon like a wild animal¡±, he grumbled alone kicking off the edge of the bed with his right foot to let out his anger.


    Max¡¯s mind was crowded with a million reflections as to where he could find Crystal but each time he tried, his only destination was Georgia. While still stuck in his thoughts, his door could be given attention as his defense walked into his room.


    ¡°Good morning boss, I was informed that you wished to see me urgently. Is there anything I can do for you?¡±, he raised a question with his head lowered to the ground.


    Veering around his head and sighting him, he picked up the vase that was standing on the table just beside him and shouted at him with it, the guard dodged it and Max walked up to him with a heavy punch in his face yelling out like a mad mad,


    ¡± You ipetent fools, I do not even understand why Instill has idiots like you working for me. So you mean to tell me that, you could not find a young girl who had nowhere else to go?¡±.


    The guard pushed to the limit to exin himself but Max still very angry, equalized his jaw with another blow that threw him on the surface this time around. Veering around and looking the other way, he said,


    ¡°If I don¡¯t get to have Crystal on this house in the next 48 hours, then consider yourselves as dead meat¡±.


    The guard struggled to get up on his feet and wiped the blood that was hanging my his mouth with the back of his right hand, he apologized to his boss for failing him.


    ¡± I guarantee you that we are going to be here sir¡±. The guard spoke out and Max told him that he hoped that he would ask his men to be needful, he asked him to get out.


    The lookout nodded his head, and just when he was about to leave the room, Max halted him at the door and told him that he should focus on Georgia as she is his niece¡¯s best friend, it is but normal that she could lead them to where Crystal is hiding if she is not in her house.

 Chapter 53

    ¡°That was what I was about suggesting to you boss because I do not think that her friend knows where Crystal is but my boys and I are going to monitor each of her movements till we find a lead¡±, he ascertains.


    Max bringing about a smile on his face for the great idea, made a sign with his left hand, the guard understood that he had to leave the room and he instantly picked up his phone to call his friend Bassey to ask him the next step to take.


    The decorations had remained downstairs and the event had stopped painfully for Max. His heart kept on rising and feeling like he could not take the embarrassment anymore, he stood at his only thinking of the next step to take as he knew that, Bethany was not going to sit down and do anything while her inheritance was still with him.


    ¡± Hope you feel good now?¡±, se inquired caressing her face while Crystal justid back taking a look at him. Nodding positively to his question, she thanked him for taking care of her and for not letting her be alone.


    Keeping the towel stable on her forehead, to decrease the headache that she was feeling, he told her not to be afraid as she was never going to be alone again. Tears cropping up in her eyes as she maintained eye contact with him, she flickered at the sight of him and asked why he was being so nice towards her, ze let out a smile on his lips as he raised a question,


    ¡°Do you want to know why?¡±.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At the hearing of his question, Crystal could feel sweat running down her crest and not being able to talk as her voice had gone pale, she stared at him further thinking about what he had said to her the previous night.


    With a feeling of weakness, she told se not to put her in a moreplicated situation than the one she was facing already but after he got up from the couch and went closer to her, his gaze became sentimental and she could observe the glints that were glossy in them.


    ¡± Is there anything wrong for me to tell you how I feel about you?¡±, ze asked letting his breath caress her skin while he rubbed her hands against his. Crystal did bit know what was going on with her but her body suddenly seemed to have lost control over the situation and her mind was beginning to think of unknown things.


    Closing her eyes in the warmth of his hands fused with hers, her breath had changed its rhythm and tears began to run down her eyes.


    ¡°You do not need to fight what you are feeling for me Crystal as I can tell that you are dying to bring into the world all the affection that you carry inside of you though you want to prove the contrary¡±, he muttered realizing how much his words were affecting her.


    ¡± I can not consummate this love which you offer to me ke and you know the reasons for it, so please do not make things more difficult for me¡±, her lips trembled in fear as she could not look at him again. Taking advantage of the fact that her whole being was in mayhem, ze stepped down from the bed and walked away from her.


    ¡°He must be angry because of what I said¡±, she murmured inside of her, and without thinking, she took off the wet towel that was on her forehead and went out of bed suddenly without taking into consideration her state of health, she slumped to the ground and feeling the pain as her foot hit the bottom hard, she screamed out.


    Attracted to finger voice, ze¡¯s heart was in panic and veering around almost as soon as he had given attention to her voice, he was shocked as he caught sight of her On the floor.


    ¡± How did you fall, and what were you thinking in your head?¡±, Crystal could feel the anger in his voice as he yelled out at her and lowered her gaze, she could feel his hands going around her waist, and without any dash, he lifted her from the floor andid her down on the bed.


    ¡°You need to be careful next time or else you might injure yourself¡±, he said fixing the pillow under her head and telling her to indicate where she had hurt herself so that he could rub it before it got swollen but she was lost in his cuteness and the fragrance from his body was a turn off for her.


    Her lips yearned for him toy a kiss on them but her mouth was too heavy to say anything shouts which she wanted. Noticing the way she was staring at him, ze told her to either decide to ask for what was going on in her mind or rather close her mouth as flies could be seen going anding out of it. Crystal felt shame after listening to him say those words to her and making an effort to get even with him, she told him that she was not thinking about anything and her mouth was not open.


    ¡± I see that you are a good liar apart from being a crybaby¡±, he teased her even further and Crystal taking offense to that told him not to call her that again.


    ¡°If you were not fantasizing about me as you say, then can you tell me why your eyes were glued to my skin and your mouth wide open?¡±.


    ¡± I was just thinking about something else¡±.


    ¡°I guess it is not about your uncle because I am going to take care of him myself for doing all this to someone he is supposed to protect¡±, his words fell out of his mouth and the tension In his face could be seen as he talked about the issue.


    Not feelingfortable about it, Crystal lifted her left hand andy it on his face she told him not to bother as it was her fight to do but ze in total disagreement with what she was saying, exined to her the dangers that were involved if she expected to face him head down alone.


    ¡± A man who cares about you, will not do all the things he did to you just because of something that does not even belong to him in the first ce¡±.


    ¡°But he is still my uncle can¡¯t you understand that?¡±, she asked.


    Taking a look at her, he held her hands and said,


    ¡± Wake up from your sleep and smell the coffee Crystal, that man put you through a traumatic experience, and before you say anything else, you were scared to the core yesterday and that is the reason why you had to sleep in my room¡±.


    ¡°I was?¡±, she asked in a state of confusion, as she looked around and noticed that she was not in the room that she went to sleep inst night.

 Chapter 54

    Seeing the gravity of the state she was in, he shook his head in pain and let out,


    ¡± I have booked an appointment with a therapist and we have to be at his office in like an hour from now¡±.


    ¡°Therapist?¡±, she thundered in shock. What for, I am fine I do not need any therapist to talk to me.


    ¡± Good morning boss¡±, Max¡¯s guards saluted him as he walked into the living room heading to the kitchen. He had made an announcement to his friends about his urgent need for a maid and she had arrived that morning. Seating in the living room, she could catch a glimpse of how I kept it and wonder what had happened for it to be in that state, she and a clue just by looking at the decoration that had been left out for everyone walking in to see.


    ¡°You just be Annabelle?¡±, Max asked putting on his best smile and showing his teeth to his new maid. Annabelle nodded in confirmation, maintaining her gaze to the ground. Max asked her to take a seat and put his buttocks on his favorite chair, he thought of going to his office to discuss with her but it was of no use as she was there to look ready to start.


    Max enlightened her about the things that were to be done around them and her allowances and benefits for her services if she was on good behavior. Annabelle feeling happy to have been given such an opportunity, thanked him saying,


    ¡± You will not regret this sir¡±, she spoke out.


    ¡°You start right away if you have no problem with it¡±, Mas said as he rose to his feet making his at through the scattered things as he headed back upstairs.


    Walking up and down in a disturbed mood, Simon could not seem to wrap his hands around Crystal¡¯s sudden quietness, and not being able to contact her, which was the worst feeling that he could ever have. Thinking of the worst, he was forced to ring Georgia¡¯s phone to get information about her. He picked up his phone and dashed onto the balcony, where he called her phone and hoped that she could pick up the call, his wish was been granted as he could listen to her breath on the other side of the call.


    ¡± Hello, who am I speaking to?¡±.


    ¡°Hi Georgia, it¡¯s me Simon¡±, he spoke out holding his cruiser tightly while Georgia searched her head wondering which Simon it was. Thinking of the Simon that she knew, she screamed out in joy as she thought back to their school days.


    Feeling happy to hear from him, she asked how he was doing and what he had been up to but Simon not sounding good, told her about his present situation.


    He had gone on a business trip and while there, he had been making an effort to reach Crystal to no avail so returning home, he thought that he could get in touch with her but unfortunately, her line was still disconnected.


    Thankful to him for her on that issue, she exined to Simon the disturbing feelings she had been having as Crystal had disappeared without a trace.


    ¡± Disappeared? What do you, mean by that Georgia?¡±, he asked more concerned but not being able to talk longer, she suggested that they meet up somewhere to talk about it.


    ¡°Okay just send me your location I will be there in some minutes¡±, Simon murdered turning back and returning to his room. Peeking for his eyes on the table, he licked them up, and as he put on his slippers rushing out of his room to the parking lot to start his car.


    ¡± Are you certain that going to the hospital is the best thing to do?¡±, Crystal asked as she was about to leave the house with ze and nodded his head positively to her question, which left her with no other choice but to follow him. Veering around to Gina, she told her not to worry as they were going to be back soon.


    ¡°Please take care of her because there might be people out there wanting to hurt her sir¡±, Gina spoke out with tears in her eyes as she feared for Crystal¡¯s life.


    Not feeling too good about the therapist session, she held onto ze¡¯s hand and walked out of the house, she told Gina to rx but that was impossible as Gina was already used to working so sitting around doing nothing, was not for her. She immediately dashed into the kitchen to help the maids with anything avable to do. Crystal was treated like a princess and unlocking his car, ze opened the doors letting her inside.


    His face brightened up whenever he saw her smile still he knew that she needed medical attention to wipe the nightmares she was having. His ns to deal with Max were already in motion but first, he needed to have her talk to his attorney, to know the right procedures to follow up with the case.


    ¡± Are you okay, do you want us to get anything else?¡±, ze consulted but shaking her head in denial, she said she was okay. Her eyes filled with the light she spoke out gently with her left hand reaching for ze¡¯s that she was grateful for the care and attention that he was showing to her and Gina.


    ¡°You do not need to thank me as I am only doing what my heart is telling me to do¡±, he responded while starting up his engine and with a beautiful smile on his lips he said,


    ¡± Shall we go now?¡±, her countenance changed to that of fear but she had to muster the courage to see the therapist at least for her own good.


    Simon was already at the location that was given to him by Georgia and while he waited for her to arrive with the news regarding Crystal, he had caught a glimpse of Becky pushing the door and walking inside the restaurant.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Turning her head while her eyes screen every corner of the piece, she could finally see Simon, and letting out a smile on her lips, she walked towards him, and that could only mean one thing which was that he had been followed.

 Chapter 55

    A liquid gave birth to a tap on his forehead in the form of sweat. He felt an uneasy feeling taking over his whole being and finding it difficult, he was


    not ready for any scandal from her, he immediately twisted his face as he had realized how stubborn she was and had decided to stick him everywhere.


    ¡°Hi Simon¡±, Becky spoke out, pulling the chair that was beside her on the table and sitting in front of him as she wondered what he could be working out there alone.


    ¡± What do you want from me now Becky, are you stuck in me?¡±, he asked with a change of tone that had attracted the stares of other clients that were seated in the restaurant. Becky looked at the eyes that were already on them and with a low tone she pleased with Simon to lower his but vice but it seemed like he was not in the mood to talk with her and he did not care whether people were having a look at them and murmuring under their tables.


    He just wanted her to leave him alone and her incessant attitude of following him around made him even angrier as she had turned to be more desperate than she had imagined and that was a characteristic he detected so much in her, not knowing when to leave.


    Georgia was spotted entering the restaurant and Simon not wanting any form of trouble from Becky, told her to behave herself or else she would not hold it against him for anything that she was going to see. Not being able to make out what she was going on about, she heard a voice from behind saying,


    ¡°Hi Simon, I am happy that you could make it and I apologize for reachingte I was stuck in traffic¡±, Georgia spoke out as she approached him and noticed someone crouching with him, she had no idea that it was Becky.


    ¡± You?¡±, Becky asked rising to her feet and Georgia dump found her countenance shifted from a smiling one to a dumbstruck one, she turned her case to Simon not understanding what was going on there.


    ¡°Wee Mr. Jadiel¡±, the doctor spoke out as we rose to her feet to receive him onto his office.


    ¡°Thank you doctor and I hope we did not keep you waiting for too long?¡±, ze inquired letting out a smile off the sleeves of his lips, but the doctor nodding her head in refusal, said it was yed and she did not have any urgent case to attain to.


    Beside him was a young and beautifuldy whom the doctor asked whether it was her patient and se ratifying to her doubt, told her that she was the one he had booked the appointment for.


    ¡± Wee one more into it bureau, I am Doctor Mia Rivera and I am thrilled to have you here today¡±, she spoke out with a lot of ease that made Crystal feelfortable. Her ufortable state could be seen leaving her slowly as she became a little more rxed on the seat.


    ¡°I am Crystal Melody Taylor¡±, she spoke out turning her view to ze as though she was asking for some sort of permission to speak out.


    ¡± Okay Crysta, I am here to help you develop better cognitive and emotional skills and also to reduce symptoms of your mental illness, hope you are okay with that?¡±, she asked politely with a smile on her lips at every given question but Crystal not appreciating the fact that she had spoken of a cognitive ailment in her words, loosed her temperament as she asked ze why she was referring as being mentally unstable.


    ¡°Calm down Crystal, you do not need to be angry, Doctor Mia here was just stating what her job is to you but she did not mean that you are not fine mentally okay?¡±, ze spoke out in an attempt to calm her down which worked as she became regained her calmness.


    Doctor Mia looking at Crystal, told ze not to worry about her but asked him to take her to ces that were not going to be a threat to her as she was suffering from severe trauma and if it was not taken care of rapidly, it was going to turn to something moreplicated.


    Crystal was sitting there looking at her and all she was thinking about was her uncle¡¯s monstrosity towards her and thepany that herte father had plodded so hard to build for her but he had been ying the role of a good rtionship with her just to take it away from her.


    Tears flowed down her eyes and ze realizing it, looked at the doctor as their eyes met, and before he could ask Crystal what was going on with her, she muttered with so much pain in her voice apanied by shaky hands.


    ¡°I have no one else in this world and I have disappointed my parents¡±.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡± No do say that you have me Crystal and I am here for you anytime¡±, ze spoke out and her gaze turning to look at him, she shook her head in tears and told him that she had no one.


    ¡°Crystal you have to keep your calm okay and narrate to me everything that you are going through right now, every pain and we will have a solution to it¡±, Doctor Mia uttered Standing up from behind her table and walking towards her in an attempt to make her morefortable.


    Taking a look at ze, the doctor told him to excuse them if it was not a problem for him as he might be the reason why she did not want to talk. ze understanding the situation and her job nodded in reception to her words, and with his hands reaching to hers, he said,


    ¡± I will be outside waiting for you okay if you want anything just tell Doctor Mia here, and she will let me know immediately.

 Chapter 56

    Bethany could listen to him speak and knew that she was not crazy, but the anger and maltreatment that she was having inside her heart from experiencing what she had gone through thesest few days, made her whole being want to scream out in pain.


    She was conscious of the things happening around her and could also identify the people around her, but still, there was something that was off about her as she had lost her confidence and boldness. The physical concussion that she had gone through being looked up to in her own house like amon criminal, and the emotional distress were thest straw that reminded her of how wicked the world was.


    Thinking back to when she was executing every single n that her uncle asked of her without anyints, made her realize that it was the only time that she felt loved as he would always buy her things and give her excess ess to his private quarters only when he needed her to execute a n for her and also after the execution and the was to him.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°How can someone change so easily forgetting all that we had gone through just the two of us? Him not having any kids or a wife and me being his niece with no parents but I was still happy with him as my only surviving rtion but he was using me for his selfish ambitions¡±. Crystal whined causing ze and Doctor Mia to look at her speak to as her countenance had changed again but this time into a more ominous one. Not being able to get out and leave her there, ze looked at the doctor and told her that he could not hear to leave her alone.


    ¡± I understand that and you can say¡±, she responded returning to her seat.


    Crystal feeling zes hands ok hers, gave her a somewhatfortable spirit as she felt how genuine it was.


    ¡°I am here with you okay?¡±, he spoke out with his right hand caressing her hair while the other made her feel good.


    Simone, who kept on looking at Becky disying her foolishness in public as she always did, had enough of it so banging the table and asking her to shut the hell up, thought that will give rise to her feeling miserable and leaving but to his greatest shock, he did not know that Becky was more of a pain in the butt than he could ever imagine.


    All she wanted was to have him for herself but coupled with the fact that her character was so disgusting, Simone did not have any feelings for her again. Turning to Simon and asking what Georgia was doing there, she further said,


    ¡± So you have tried getting Crystal without any sess and it¡¯s her friend you are courting now huh? Or you are here to ask her to beg Crystal for you?¡±.


    Georgia could not take the embarrassment anymore so she told Simone to follow her somewhere else if he wanted them to discuss and she turned out and left. Becky¡¯s reaction was worse after listening to Georgia¡¯s words and with a long sigh, she told Simon not to dare follow her but he also had been tired of listening to her ranting hence, he left the table for her.


    Everyone at the restaurant took pictures of her and videos in her diminishing state and while all of them wereughing out loud, Becky could not bear the stigma and she left the restaurant shamefully.


    ¡°Please give attention to me Georgia so that I can exin myself¡±, Simon ran behind Georgia who was in a mad rage after the humiliation that she had undergone at the hands of his crazy girlfriend.


    ¡± Did you agree to meet with me here just to bring your girlfriend along to insult me?¡±, Georgia yelled out at him but Simon feeling remorseful, apologized sincerely as he exined to her that he had no idea that she was following him as that was the only logical exnation to what had just happened.


    Throwing a long stare at him, Georgia, saw how sincere his apologies were and told him that his apology was epted so he had nothing to worry about again.


    Simon had begun looking at Georgia differently and her smile made him feel some things that were unusual to him. Noticing how profound his look had be on her, she pped his left arm with hers asking what he was seriously staring at and why the silence bit Simon, not having control over his mouth as his lips moved at what his eyes were observing, he muttered gently,


    ¡°You are beautiful Georgia¡±.


    His words fell on her ears with a shock that could not be ignored and raising her head from inside her bag where she was digging through for her car keys, she asked with her countenance that had turned red what Simon had said and he recounted it again.


    ¡± Oh my God, I think that Becky¡¯s illness has been transferred to you Simon¡±, she answered back with a smile but it seemed like Simon was very serious about what he was saying Georgia already felt offended as everyone knew that he had never had eyes for anyone else except her friend, told him not to say those again.


    .

 Chapter 57

    Simon had seen the smirk that had set on her forehead so not wanting to spoil things, he apologized for what he had said and asked where they were going to head to talk about Crystal¡¯s disappearance, Georgia told him that she knew of a ce and it was super poise.


    ¡°Okay let us go then¡±, Simone said opening the door of her car and he went to follow her behind.


    ze and Crystal were done from Doctor Mia¡¯s office so they led the way to the car and he had not epted for any of his drivers to apany them to the hospital. Setting up in the car and putting on his seat belt, he noticed that Crystal¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with tears, and feeling hurt by the sight of her tears dropping down, he inquired to know what the matter was, and Crystal turned her gaze to look at him, she spoke out with a deep voice that was clouded with so much sadness.


    ¡± Maybe the doctor is right, maybe I am mentally unstable and I can not do anything right anymore¡±.


    ¡°No don¡¯t say that¡±, he growled reaching out for her hand but Crystal shifted hers from her he¡¯s lowered her head and in pain, she asked him why he had brought her to a therapist if he did not think that she was crazy. ze stayed quiet for a while, thinking keenly of what his next words would be before opening his mouth to answer that question.


    With his eyebrows lifted and a smile on his face, he said,Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± I am very sorry for bringing you here, and I promise that it will not happen again. It was very senseless of me to have brought you here and I want to make it up to you¡±.


    Crystal¡¯s face glittered up and stared at ze she wondered whether he was seriously sorry and ensured that he promised not to bring her there again, he crossed his heart as he told her that he will never do it again.


    ¡°Then we are fine¡±.


    ze saw her as a lively girl who was just trapped in a wicked world, so telling her that he wanted to take her to a special ce that he always goes to whenever he is sad, he asked her whether she was ready to go with him and Crystal asked where it was but he answered,


    ¡± It is a surprise and trust me, you will love it¡±.


    ¡°Okay I trust you and I know that you will not put me in harm¡¯s way¡±, she spoke out and her words came out as a dreame true for ze as he could not believe what she had just said. Asking her to repeat what she had just said, Crystal was about to say it again thinking that he had not given attention to her the first time, and just as she moved her lips and the words were starting to make their way out of her mouth, ze using his left hand as he lifted it to bring closer her head to him and without knowing what was going on, Crystal felt a kiss on her lips and her whole being stopped for a while.


    It was something she wasn¡¯t expecting and still lost in the sweetness of the moment, Crystal felt like her heart was going to explode with pleasure. Yes, ze had done the unthinkable but she did not dare to stop him or toin about not liking it. Her eyes were still closed with Duke out his lips from hers but Crystal seemed to be lost in the moment as her eyes were still closed and her lips looked like they wanted some more.


    ¡± That was your first huh?¡±, ze asked and his question made her open her eyes in misunderstanding his question but she was so embarrassed with red cheeks that she could not at anything.


    ¡°I want us to go somewhere as I said, and I also have something to tell you as I feel that you need to know the truth¡±, ze exploded and his words were very heavy which made Crystal not to be ufortable with the situation.


    Wondering what it was that he wanted to say to her, the pounding in her chest did not seem to approve of it. Realizing how tense she had be, ze touched her hand, and letting a smile at her, he told her that everything was going to be fine. Amid their chat, ze could give attention to his phone, and theming his gaze to see who the caller was, he noticed that it was his attorney.


    ¡± Hello Mr. Jadiel¡±, hiswyer spoke out and se responding to him asked what was new.


    ¡°I will need to set a date to meet with you and the victim as everything is fine and under control how¡±, he spoke out. ze told him not to worry, as they would be at his office the next day. Everything was set and ze too hoped that the informant he had hired to find out information about Maxwell, was doing his job.


    Crystal dying for him to ce another kiss on her lips, could not ask as her mouth had been shot and her lips were too heavy to utter any words. ze was done and with a smile on his face he inquired from Crystal whether they could go and she nodded in eptance.

 Chapter 58

    ze knew beforehand, that where they were going to, was somehow far from the and they might not be able to return home that same day, but he had so much to say to her, and to add to that, he wanted her to enjoy some moments of happiness before returning to face her uncle.


    Gina was bothered about Crystal¡¯s well-being and not being able to do anything in the house, she wandered around like an evil spirit. She trusted ze to keep her safe but her heart was still not at peace whenever she thought about the goons that Max was to send to attack her at any point in time. Not being able to take the feeling anymore, she went downstairs to inquire from the maid whether she could use her phone to contact ze.


    The maid asked her if it was that urgent and Gina nodding her head with a worried face, made the maid have no other choice but to borrow Gina her phone to make the call. With shaky hands as her spirit was telling her that something was wrong, she called out ze¡¯s number which was on the call log, and with her phone putting their phone in her ear, she waited impatiently for him to pick up.


    The maid could see from the expression on Gina¡¯s face and the way she was talking her legs and wiping her hand on her dress, that she was nervous, but could not tell why she was in that mood. ze listening to his phone ring again, nced at the caller as he always did, and observing that it was one of his maids calling, he told Crystal to pick it up to know what the matter was. Asking who it was, ze informed her that it was Helena his maid.


    She picked up the phone without further thinking as she felt that, Gina might be in trouble. The first thing she asked about as soon as she snatched out the call, was whether Gina was fine, and to her reassurance, Gina was the person who was at the other end of the phone.


    ¡± Hello, Gina¡±, Crystal spoke out and her reaction made se wonder what was happening to her.


    ¡°Ms. Crystal are you okay, I have a weird feeling that Sir Max¡¯s men might find you¡±, her voice was covered with so much fear but Crystal turned her gaze to ze, assuring her that she was doing okay and there was nothing to be worried about.


    ze could feel the connection that Crystal had with Gina and it was so touching as most employees did not care about their personnel at all. He could not stop admiring how close they were and their concern for each other.


    ¡± You need to rx and be good okay, I am going somewhere with ze how and we will be back shortly¡±, she told Gina who was then feeling better as she let out a high sigh of relief.


    ¡°Thank goodness that you are fine, and please be careful¡±, she said and hung up the phone.


    ¡± You must love your Matron so much as you care about her as though she was your sister¡±, the maid spoke out and Gina let out a smile on her face.


    ¡°She has been a sweet little girl right from her teenage age and the fact that she did not have parents, made me care and love her as though we were rted.


    ¡± Gina must love you huh?¡±, ze muttered, keeping his gaze on the road. Crystal looked at him, and with a look of sadness, she narrated Gina¡¯s story of how she lost her parents when she was small and her aunty who happened to be their house help and Crystal¡¯s nanny, brought her in and they both stayed at the Taylors mansion till she was going to sort for her a ce to stay.


    Gina had been a good girl and her chemistry with Crystal right from the beginning was great Crystal did kit see her as a maid as she was the person who remained with her most of the time when Maxwell traveled for business meetings. When Gina¡¯s aunt passed away, Gina had no one to go live with, so she continued to stay in the mansion while continuing to work for them as her aunt¡¯s recement.


    She had a good sry and a ce to stay free of charge. Her loyalty to the Taylor family was unsustainable but things began to change when she realized who Max was in reality and what using his innocent niece to aplish and that made her too.


    Gina, telling the maid to excuse her as he had to use the bathroom upstairs, as she was feeling uneasy, walked out of the kitchen and walked in the direction of the staircase, she bumped into someone and they both lost their bnce, the ground came to be the ce where they found themselves.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 59

    It was one zes friend, and he hade to his house to look for him as he was not at his office and his phone was not connecting.


    ¡°I am sorry sir, please do not be mad at me¡±, Gina spoke out as she got up to her feet. Marco, who was stunned by her beauty, stared at her with his eyes and mouth widely opened.


    ¡± Sir, are you okay?¡±, she further asked and the other maids who were attracted by the voices, rushed to the living room to find out what was happening.


    ¡°Sir Marco, wee to our home again¡±, the maid spoke out with a smile on her face, and Gina, noticing that the others had arrived, kindly excused herself in shame and she walked quickly upstairs to her room.


    Marco¡¯s eyes did not have her body, while she climbed the stairs till she finally disappeared, and not holding himself back from inquiring, he turned to the maids and asked about the beautifuldy that he had just seen.


    ¡°Oh, she is Mr. ze¡¯s guest and she is here with her dame¡±.


    Marco had found something in ze¡¯s house that did not want him to leave anymore and forgetting the reason why he was at ze¡¯s house, his mood was just smiles all through.


    Breathing profusely at what had happened, Gina, held her chest with her right hand feeling so embarrassed at what had gone on downstairs.


    ¡± How did I not see that someone wasing behind me?¡±, she questioned herself but her answers were stuck in her throat refusing to be known. Thinking of the fine young man that she had knocked down, Gina could not help but agree that he was handsome and smelled good too but climbing down from her fantasy, she thought back to the fact that, she was just a maid and such a man can never fall for her.


    ¡°Gina, you better get to the privy cause that is what you were going to do before that horrible incident happened¡±, she murmured while leading the way to thevatory.


    Crystal was quiet throughout the journey and her heart was filled with joy but at the same time, she was so embarrassed by the situation that she could not even look at ze in the eyes again. He had noticed her silence and embarrassing position as it had everything to do with the kiss that he had given to her.


    ¡± Are you okay?¡±, he asked making an effort to set off the lull that was between them but Crystal still keeping her gaze on her dress nodded positively to his question.


    ¡°Are you feeling embarrassed about what happened some moments ago?¡±, ze pressed on and Crystal¡¯s face had already constructed some bubbles of sweat out of anxiety.


    ¡± I think that I am fine¡±, she responded. ze smiled at her and kept on driving for some minutes catching a glimpse of the resort where he was taking her, he said,


    ¡°Take a look at that¡±.¡±


    At what without?¡±, she asked without putting up with her head and ze focusing on the road but still managing to pull her head up, turned it softly to the side, and her reaction was wowed by what she was seeing.


    ¡°This is amazing¡±, her eyes glittering from her view outside the car screen.


    She was happy to see how everything was arranged and the beach was amazing. Her whole attention was focused on what she was seeing outside while her heartfelt joy.


    ¡± Is this where ce you were talking about?¡±, she asked turning her gaze to ze and her smile brightened up his existence.


    ¡°Yes, this is where I wanted to bring you caus¡¯causeigured out that you needed some good time¡±, he spoke out, driving his way to the parking lot, with the help of the security agent who was directing him consultation well.


    Before se could ce well, Crystal just wanted to get out and head to the beach and as soon as the contact of the vehicle was cut, she told ze to unlock the door for her to go down.


    ¡± Hey, calm down, we are going to get there eventually okay!¡±, he said, and the expression on Crystal¡¯s face had gone to a sorrowful one. ze not wanting that to happen held her hand and without her expecting what was going to happen, he pulled her towards him while his eyes met hers.


    Crystal looking around to see whether people were looking at them, swallowed some saliva inside her throat and asked him what he wanted ze letting out a teasing smile slip out of his lips asked,


    ¡°Are you quite sure that you want to know what I want?¡±.


    The atmosphere was already getting hot for her so with a struggle, she managed to squeeze herself out of his arms. Her lips shivered as she looked at him and her bud could be felt sliding in between her legs.


    ¡± Shall we go now to the beach?¡±, she asked but ze walking closer to her, made her feel ufortable as she walked backward. She was looking at him and the fright in her eyes could be seen clearly but she decided to stay steady.


    ¡°You do not need to be scared of me Crystal, moreover, I am not going to hurt you¡±, ze whispered but Crystal thinking back to the unpleasant incident that had happened in his house on the first night, moved her lips and let out,


    ¡± I do joy trust you as you have once taken advantage of me before or have you forgotten about that so soon?¡±.


    ¡°If I was as bad as you are saying or thinking about, you would not havee to me in such a period right?¡±, his voice got onto her ears while his stare made her melt slowly.


    Lowering her head, she made a way out of the piece that he was blocking her, and looking around she asked whether they were going to finally head to the beach or stay there all day.


    His attention was focused on her and his heart was rising, he could not keep the truth again from her much longer as he had deeply grown madly in love with her. He had to find a way to fix things there before they could go back to the city and that ce was his only chance to remedy the situation. Crystal pulled his hand and They both went inside the building that was standing in front of them.


    She was wowed by what she was observing and asking ze why he had not brought her there yesterday, he smiled and said,


    ¡± I wanted you to have some great first¡±. It was clear that Crystal was an innocent soul. She was all over the ce when they got inside and all she wanted was for ze to hurry up and show her around.


    ¡°Wait Crystal, I need to make some reservations¡±, he exined but Crystal hadpletely gone off after listening to him say that he was to get amodation.


    ¡± Why are you getting a room, we did not n to stay here for long right?¡±, she asked all suspicious but ze told her to calm down and that it was just for precaution. He further exined that it was better to be safe than sorry because, they might get carried away by the fun and nightfall could meet them over there but Crystal being categorical about the whole thing, refused to listen to him.


    ¡°Look, I know what you¡¯re thinking, and trust me it is not going to happen¡±, she spoke out but he made an effort to convince her to change her mind and even proposed that they could be in a separate room but she still denied it.


    ¡± Let¡¯s go Mr. ze¡±, she grumbled and ze not having any other choice but to follow her, kept back his card in his pocket and they left for the beach site. It was a beautiful and sunny day, with a lot of people there.


    Crystal could not but open her hands wide open as she left the cold breeze to blow her sorrows away. It had been long she had not been to such a ce and there she was, with the man that she was madly in love with but could not say.


    ¡°Do you want us to get some swimsuits?¡±, zed questioned while he pointed in the direction of the boutique, which was just close to the inn.


    ¡± No thanks but I would rather stay in my dress, moreover, we are going back soon right?¡±, she asked and her smile was everything to him. Crystal saw a little girl ying in the water, and her eyes opened just by admiring her move on the banks of the water.


    ¡°Can I walk a little on the beachside¡±, she inquired and ze asked her whether she was familiar with the ce, she said no,


    ¡± But I just want to exercise my legs a little while enjoying this beautiful view that I have here¡±, her response was immediate. He permitted her to go but he was watching her closely as she was very fragile.


    ze had walked to the ice cream seller to get two cones of ice cream, when staff from the hotel, came running with an orator in his hands, asking Everyone to leave the beach and get inside where it would be safe for them.


    The different people who were there tried to ask him what was going on but not wanting to scare them, he asked them to follow his colleagues inside.


    ze who was feeling nervous about the situation walked up to the person and asked why the matter was after presenting himself but the staff felt honored to have such a great personality on their beach and told him there was a torrent of rain that was going to pour down very soon so everyone had to be saved.


    His mind quickly went to Crystal, and out of fright, he threw down the ice cream cone and began running in the opposite direction in search of Crystal who could not even be seen amid the crowd.


    Puzzled at the reaction of people, she looked at them getting up on their feet and making their way out of the beach in their numbers.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Where are they all going to?¡±, she asked but her attention was captivated by the drop of rainfall on her face. She wiped it and when she had a look at the liquid her head was raised to the sky to confirm whether what she was thinking was real.

 Chapter 60

    ¡± Oh my God, rain ising¡±, she spoke out. Her focus was to get back to ze, but sheter saw someone crying in the water along with a doll in her hands. It was the little girl that she had seen earlier when she had just arrived at the beach.


    ¡°Come baby girl, don¡¯t be scarede to me¡±, Crystal said while stretching her hand towards the little girl asking where her mommy was. She left the water and walked closer to Crystal with tears in her eyes and she took her into her arms caressing her hair.


    ¡± It is okay now, do not cry I will take you to your mommy okay?¡±, she murmured and the little girl holding tightly to her, did not want to let go.


    It was rather unfortunate that things had turned out so awful with the rain just at the moment that she was nning to have a good time. The weather had be darker, leaving Crystal in a fearful state, but walking quickly so as not to get wet, she saw ze who was also looking for her.


    ¡°Where have you been Crystal and who¡¯s the child?¡±, ze asked but Crystal telling him not to bother as she was going to exinter, asked ze to help her with the girl as she was weighing somehow for her.


    ¡± That was thest thing I can remember of our conversation¡±, Georgia had rted everything to Simon. Letting out a vast sigh of sadness, Georgia dropped a tear as she was having the nastiest feelings and was guessing that something bad must have happened to her friend.


    ¡°You do not need to cry, but I think that something is wrong somewhere and we need to find out what it is¡±, Simon added but Georgia not knowing what to imagine anymore, asked what they could do. She could not even reason properly and had no idea of where to find Crystal.


    ¡± That is exactly what I am saying right there, you and Crystal are best friends so it is impossible that she will travel out of town or even the country without informing you so you have all the right to worry and feel the way that you are feeling¡±.


    ¡°I just feel it deep down in me that she is not fine and her uncle knows something about it but he does not want to talk about it¡±.


    Simone could not exin what was happening to him, but he was suddenly feeling ufortable, seeing the tears fall from her eyes. With his hands reaching for hers on the table, he touched Georgias slowly while keeping his haze at her.


    ¡± I can understand how you feel Georgia and I promise you that we are going to find her trust me on this¡±, he spoke out. Georgia¡¯s eyes could not leave the sight of his hand on hers and her emotions were taking her to another level, as she kept on wondering why he was taking her hands like that.


    Crystal and ze were at the shelter inside the inn and feeling the little girl¡¯s head on her shoulder, she looked at her with so much love in her eyes. ze who could not ignore what he was observing, let out a smile at the bond that Crystal was having with the little girl.


    ¡°Attention please, the rain is heavily falling outside and we are sorry for the inconvenience. It often happens like this and we cannot assure you how long it will take before stopping, so I will advise everyone who has not booked a ce yet, to do so as the downpour usually takes a while to end¡±.


    Crystal¡¯s surprise was very ring when she had listened to that, and turning her head, she asked ze whether they would have today there all day till night, and sluggishly looking at her, he nodded. Crystal took a look at her body and the look of it was not good as her dresses were all wet, but taking her head and noticing how long their journey was, she could not bear to imagine that they would have to take the way back home with such precipitation.


    ¡± You nned this right?¡±, she asked and ze staring at her all confused asked,


    ¡°I nned what?¡±.


    A frown was noticed on her forehead with semi-angry eyes. ze did not want to cause more trouble so he changed the topic, asking whether she was going to keep the child or look for her mom. Just as he was inquiring from her, another announcement came in that ady was looking for her missing daughter.


    ¡± That must be the mother of this cute little princess that you are holding in his arms¡±, ze spoke. Crystal raised her hand speaking at the top of her voice so that she could be heard clearly,


    ¡°I have a little girl here with me, is she the person you are referring to?¡±.


    Her good heart had attracted everyone¡¯s eyes to her and ze as they stood closer to each other. Thedy on seeing her daughter rushed to meet Crystal with tears in her eyes.


    ¡± Thank you so much for saving my little diva¡±, her mother let out a bit Crystal just smiled at her and handed her daughter back to her.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good God ma¡¯am and I wish that you have so many kids with your husband¡±, a man spoke out from the crowd and anotherdy added,


    ¡± You both look so cute together¡±.


    Crystal¡¯s head was already swollen up in shame but ze who was enjoying the show did not hesitate to smile at every given opportunity.


    ¡°Oh my God he is such a handsome man, did you see how well built he is?¡±, somedies murmured and Crystal catching a glimpse of what they were saying, felt bad and moody all of a sudden.

 Chapter 61

    Feeling angry by what thosedies were saying, Crystal turned to ze and asked that they leave the hotel and walk out. ze not understanding why she was behaving in such a manner all of a sudden, followed her, and realizing that she was going outside under the rain, ze ran behind her to stop her.


    ¡°Crystal, where are you going to, it is raining and you can¡¯t possibly want to go under right?¡±, ze inquired but Crystal¡¯s jealousy took the better part of her, and all she was thinking of was to go back home as she did not want to stay there again for another second.


    ze noticing that her anger grew every time he tried to touch her, asked,


    ¡± Are you jealous because those girls were saying that I am beautiful?¡±, he inquired but that only made matters worse as she got angrier.


    ¡°What do you take me for, a cheap girl? I do not care whether you date and have sex with anyone here¡±, she murmured, and just when she was finishing her phrase, thunder strokes could her attention so Crystal scared to the core, leaped out to ze¡¯s body, closing her eyes and holding him tight shivering out of fear.


    ¡± Please help me I am scared of thunder¡±, she cried out, and ze taking her into his arms felt that he needed to protect her.


    ¡°You do not need to be afraid I am here with you okay?¡±, he assured her, and whispering in her eyes, ze told her that it was time for them to get their rooms as there was no way of going back home that day.


    She stepped down and together they walked back to the reception. Crystal was already feeling hungry so she had to ask ze whether they could tell the receptionist to inform the kitchen of their orders. He nodded in happiness and walked to the receptionist¡¯s desk.


    ¡± Hi, I need to make reservations for two¡±, ze spoke out the receptionist asked him whether he needed a simple room, a normal or ssy room, and ze responded with two ssrooms. After some minutes of searching on her desktop, she raised back her head up and said,


    ¡°I am sorry, there is only one ssy room left Sir, but since you both are together, why not take it then?¡±.


    Crystal looked met zes and just when she was about to speak up, he told the receptionist to book the room for them both.


    ¡± What are you doing?¡±, she whispered to ze but he was not even paying attention to her and as soon as the room ess card was given to them, ze asked the receptionist whether she could make a call for some good to be brought ad he turned to Crystal asking for her choice.


    Crystal not feeling happy about the situation, had a sad face and let out that they would get some pizza and a ss of cold juice. The receptionist noted down their orders to ce an order from the kitchen and be sent to their room.


    ¡°You do not need to be sad, okay, I will not do anything with you unless you ask me to¡±, zes¡¯ lips moved in front of her as his smile made him look more handsome.


    ¡± Sir, you are handsome, and if you are a single person, I can keep youpany while we are still stuck here¡±, one of thedies who was among the group of people in the hall followed them to the reception.


    Crystal could not take it anymore so she began walking in the direction of the lifter.


    ¡°Sorry girls, see you some other time¡±, he said while going after Crystal.


    ¡± Crystal, wait up for me, I have the card to the room¡±, he muttered but it seemed like she jealously was out of fringes.


    ze could not deny it again as it was very clear that she did not see him with any other girl. While in the lifter, Crystal did not even want to catch sight of ze and she left him talking alone.


    Coming out of it, she walked looking at the room number and when they had finally served, she seized the card from his hand and unlocked the door.


    ¡°Crystal now I do not find this funny and why are you always moody when ady talks to me?¡±, he asked and before he could close his mouth, she screamed out,


    ¡± Because I love you¡±.


    There was a silence that followed after that, and ze not being able to believe what he had just said, made an effort to walk up to her but she went behind with tears dropping out of her eyes. Crystal took in a deep breath and exhaled it turned her back and walked into the bathroom.


    ze was left standing there dumbfounded not knowing what to say. Strolling to thevatory door, he growled,


    ¡°Open up Crystal let¡¯s talk about this please¡±, ze let out but Crystal not being able to deduce that she had said that, cried even more thinking that he was going to take advantage of her.


    ze knocked up for some more minutes and he listened to the door unlocking while Crystal opened the door and asked for his phone to call Gina.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡± We need to talk about what just happened¡±, ze said, but Crystal¡¯s eyes filled with tears, she denied that they had nothing more to talk about. She was just pleased with his phone more and when he gave it to her, she shot out the door.


    ze was convinced that it was time for him to tell her the truth and live it in reality. He waited for her to get finished from the washroom, and while he waited, he thought it wise to order some clothes as they were going to be spending the night over there.


    So he picked up the hotel¡¯s phone and ced his orders for them to be sent with the food at once.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. ze!¡±, the Maid answered the phone but Crystal holding back her tears from crying, said hi to her and asked whether she could talk with Gina, and the maid told her to just hold on while she went upstairs to look for her. Crystal could not bear her hurt so she needed to talk to someone.


    in moments like this, she would have called her formed Georgia but not wanting to put her in danger as ze had advised because Max could be tracking her phone calls, she had no one else but Gina.


    Deep in thought, she listened to Gina¡¯s voice as she answered the call asking whether they were on their way back but Crystal tried her best to stop her tears from glowing, she made Gina suspect that something was wrong.


    ¡± What is the matter Ms. Crystal?¡±, she asked all worried. Crystal took in a deep breath and with thest tear that was hanging on her left eye falling, she exined to Gina that she had confessed her love to ze.


    Her mood had changed and screaming at the top of her voice, she asked what had happened Crystal made an effort to rify everything to her and said that she was not certain that they would be back today.


    ¡°Coming back is but the problem ma¡¯am, what I want you to do is to enjoy your time with Sir ze to the fullest without having to think of all these problems that might be going on¡±, Gina advised but Crystal felt scared of what might happen in there, she asked Gina how she was coping and Gina telling her to go back have fun as she was doing okay, told Crystal to hang up now.


    ¡± Thank you Gina¡±, she said and she wished Crystal all the best. Her heart was happy that she was with ze but knowing that she had finally found the courage to tell him what she was feeling, it was nicer.


    Crystal had finished with her call, sons he decided to have her bath at once before going out. Standing under the shower, she could not help but think about him and the decision that she was going to make after leaving the bathroom once she was over with her bath, she picked up the clean white towel that was standing out of the shower room and ripped herself with it.


    She came out of the bathroom with her dresses in her hands as they were all wet and dirty from the beach. Seeing how beautiful and clean Crystal was from the head of two, ze could not help but want her in his arms but he had to respect her decision.


    Opening the wardrobe and taking out the clothes that had been brought, he also pointed out fo the pizza and ss of juice that was sitting on the table.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±, he inquired and Crystal nodding her head while looking at the ground made ze hell her that he had something to say, but he needed to, first of all, get into the shower and have his hath, while she will be eating her food and wait for him.


    Crystal wondering what he could want to tell her apart from that he is in love with her, made her walk to where the food was and began to eat. For a moment, Crystal just wanted to stop time and live it without any worries.

 Chapter 62

    ze was done with his bath and when he came out, Crustal could not help but notice how handsomely toned he was as her eyes opened mad her mouth drawn downwards. She was imagining a lot of things and his abs were just something else.


    ¡± Close your mouth before you swallow a fly¡±, her fantasy was being interrupted by what he had just told her. She closed her mouth in shame and continued eating her pizza while watching television. The rain was only amplifying and Crystal not knowing what to do anymore, thought of what Gina had told her and she looked at se again, putting on his clothes, and spoke behind,


    ¡°The man said that this always happens here right?¡±, she asked and ze without looking at her said yes. She could feel that he was tense, so she needed to keep the conversation going.


    ¡± What are we going to do now, we can¡¯t sleep on this bed the both of us, so I will sleep on the couch¡±, her voice made through and ze turning to look at asked,


    ¡°Why will you sleep on the couch?¡±.


    She did not have an answer and the piece of pizza that she was eating got stuck in her throat. Crystal could not bite properly and she had be so red like a tomato. ze wondered why she was doing this but realized that she was choking as she could not breathe well, he rushed for her and rubbed her back immediately after, exerting a little force on her back, letting the piece out of her mouth.


    ¡± Are you okay?¡±, he inquired still running her back and Crystal trying to catch her breath, shed some tears used of the difort she had just felt.


    She could barely answer him and holding her neck, she drank some more water. ze feeling sorry for her, warned her to stop talking when eating and Crystal looking like a kid nodded her head to his words.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you have a bite?¡±, she asked picking another piece of pizza from the box but se gave her a soft stare at her beauty, and his eyes were ced on her lips. Not being able to control himself he said,


    ¡± What if I have a bite of you instead?¡±.


    Crystal¡¯s hand was suspended in the air and could not know whether toe down or stay there. With a smile on his lips, ze opened up the bottle of wine and poured in the sses that were brought with it. Handing one over to her he whispered,


    ¡°You remember I told you that I have something to confess to you right?¡±.


    ¡± Yes, you did¡±, she responded drinking from her wine ss and dropping the ss again on the table.


    Standing on his feet and walking closer to her, he sat on the bed with Crystal and asked her to promise him that she was not going to be mad at him for what he was about to say.


    Her eyes and her heart beating so much I did her chest, Crystal was wondering why he had be so serious all of a sudden and what he wanted to say was.


    ¡°I promise you¡±, she let out.


    ze taking a deep breath and holding her hands, mustered the courage to let it out.


    ¡± We did not have sex on the first night like I made you believe¡±.


    Crystal could not understand what he was saying, and se narrated about the bet she took and the fact that he had seen her put something into his drink and switch it when she was unconscious and he attempted to have sex with her, he noticed that she was so tight, tighter than any vagina he had ever tried getting into.


    Thus he had the idea of mixing the stuff that he mixed and poured it on her. Crystal was dumbfounded and could not believe what her ears were just from listening to. She rose to her feet with tears flowing down her eyes asking,


    ¡°You did not make out with me that night?¡±.


    ¡± No I did not, I was more touched when you woke up and said that I had defiled you and taken away your virginity¡±, he rted.


    Crystal walked around the room with her face filled with tears and asked him why he did not do it but ze exined that he loves when the women he makes out with are fully awake, and more to that, he realized that she was not as bad as everyone was thinking.


    Her heart was filled with joy as she listened to his words. Feeling that it was the appropriate time to take it off as she had been keeping herself for twenty-three years, she took a bold step and turned her head looking at him in his eyes.


    ze feared that she was very mad at him and that his chance of having her in his life was ruined, but he needed to know the truth and why he had done it. But her question shocked him when he listened to her ask,


    ¡°I have always thought that love doesn¡¯t exist and since that night, I wanted to have you in between my legs thinking that you had made love to me. So Mr. ze Jadiel, can you grant me that wish now, today at this ce filled with beautiful things to be aplete woman?¡±.


    His ears could not believe what he had given attention to so he walked closer to her and asked what she had ad said. Crystal feeling all embarrassed and did not know whether to repeat it or not, gathered herself and looked at ze in his eyes, she thought about her feelings for him, so with a fearful but intense countenance, she asked him to make love to her.


    ze was shocked at her request but he needed to know why she would ask him to do that with her, knowing well that she was not ready. Walking away, ze told her that he could not do it and his refusal came like a blow to her face. She did not expect that he was going to say no.


    Her frustration could be seen when he turned his gaze to look at her.


    ¡± Why did you say no?¡±, she asked but ze not being able to respond to her question as he could see the tears that had been formed in her eyes, shook his head, letting her know that she was not ready. Not being able to take no for an answer, Crystal turned to the table and poured some wine into her ss.


    She nned to get drunk to forget the shame she had just put herself through and drinking the wine was going to be the best option. Her first ss was already empty, so she poured another one and drank it immediately.


    ¡°Hey stop that what are you doing?¡±, ze asked but Crystal not wanting to talk to him, pushed him away with a tipsy tone as she cried out.


    ¡± You don¡¯t find me attractive right, you think that I am not like the other girls you are used to sleeping with and that I cannot give you the pleasure you want because I am a virgin not so?¡±, she yelled out but ze feeling so awful about the situation, tried to exin to her that it was nothing like she was thinking but Crystal was already so mad at him. Not being able to calm her down, ze yelled out at her saying,


    ¡°The reason I denied making love to you is that I love you so much Crystal, I wouldn¡¯t want you to regret this hasty decision of yours and to hate meter that is why I am hoping myself back from getting in between your legs¡±.


    His shouting had made her calm for some seconds and looking at him, she let out some tears from her eyes, and as she was about to her back on him, ze held her hands asking,


    ¡± You want me to make love to you right?, I will make you feel like a woman, I will give you the pleasure and let you know how much I love you¡±.


    As his words noticed from his mouth, he held her waist closer and Crystal watched closely to see what he was going to do, he kissed her passionately while she followed the rhythm.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Crystal was about to experience why she was born female and the thought of ze kissing her with so much caution, made her feel loved. Taking his mouth from hers and looking closely into her eyes, he muttered,


    ¡°Do you want this?¡±. Without any hesitation, Crystal nodded slowly, and with her lips opened she murmured,


    ¡± I want all of it¡±.


    ze bending slightly, swept Ava up into his hands. He knew her agreeing to sleep with him was a decision that hadn¡¯te out easily for her so he nned on giving her just what he had in stock.


    Seeing her eyes closed out of fear, he assured her that he was going to be as gentle as possible and that she had nothing to worry about. Crystal had mixed feelings but she was certain of one thing, and that was her love for him.


    Her arms tightened around his strong neck as he carried her up to the bed. ze lowered her on the crisp floral sheets. His body followed hers down. He sat on the side of the mattress and removed her sandals. His gaze never wavered when he lowered the zipper on her jeans. Sliding a hand under her buttocks, he eased the pants off and down her hips.


    ¡°You smell good¡±, ze growled and Crystal feeling so embarrassed responded with her eyes looking elsewhere.


    Lowering his head, he pressed his mouth in her t belly over the waistband of a ck panty. The skin on her belly was the same color as her wless body and face. Coming up to her lips, ze could already see her feeling all excited as she let out a groan.

 Chapter 63

    ¡± What is wrong?¡±, he asked but Crystal feeling something she had never felt before, said that her whole body was on fire. zeughed at her expression and told to calm down as he had not started with her yet.


    His hands slipped under the straps of her top.


    ¡°Then I am going to sample your beautiful breasts¡±. Dipping his further between her legs, he was careful not to hurt her as he muttered,


    ¡°Whenever you feel that it hurts so much, just let me know okay?¡±.


    Crystal nodded in agreement to his words while she closed her eyes out of enjoyment. With his hands still in between her legs, he searched for the thong panties to find her wet and pulsing. Withdrawing his hand, his gaze fused with hers, he puts his fingers in his mouth and sucked each other.


    ¡± You smell as delicious as you smell¡±.


    Crystal had gone red from shame and closing her eyes, ze told her not to be ashamed of him as he is the man who loves her and will never hurt her.


    Crystal exhaled audibly when ze¡¯s fingers went inside of her again slowly but timethe time little bit deeper than it was the first time. One by one, he inserted his fineness into her keeping in mind that she was not yet open like the other girls that he had made out with.


    Taking off his hand and baring her chest to his rapacious gaze, ze saw that Crystal was looking at him funny so he asked,


    ¡°Do you always wear matching bras and panties?¡±.


    Her soft and chocte-brownce bra trimmed in rose pinkces matched her panties.


    ¡± I usually buy them as a set, so this came with what you ordered, guess the vendor is ady¡±, she responded. ze thought back to the fact that she hade to his house with nothing.


    Changing the subject, he asked her whether she wanted to touch his penis but Crystal thinking that his question was too straightforward, jumped out feeling all embarrassed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t I am embarrassed¡±, she said but ze wanted her to enjoy every bit of what he was about to do to her, sat her up on the bed, and made her take off his dresses. Crystal could not bear to see what she had beneath his clothes, so she turned her face away asking him to switch off the lights.


    ¡± You have to get used to this Crystal, you have to be able to see what your man is having on him, if not the sensation will not beplete¡±, ze spoke out particrly but Crystal did not think that it was a good idea, hid her face in her hands.


    ¡°Do you love me?¡±, he asked and her eyes widen while she tuned to him and said, yes I love you ze and you know it and I am sure that is the reason why you let me into your house after what I did to you.


    ¡± Then if you love me as you say, trust me and follow everything that I tell you to do if not this moment will not be a memorable one for us¡±, he rted. He could feel her heart beating inside her chest and lowering his gaze to her, he ced a kiss on her lips while his hands continued to caress her breast.


    His hands trailed her inner thighs, and within seconds her panties joined her bra and trousers on the foot of the bed.


    His expression darkened as he moved over her and Crystal felt the pressing need of his hardness against her. He wanted her and she needed him with an intensity that found her beyond herself and all that was real.


    ¡°Rx and take a deep breath okay, things will be fine just look into my eyes and trust me¡±, he murmured. Taking up the courage to hold his neck as she lifted his head to kiss him, she whispered,


    ¡± Make love to me ze, I want you inside of me¡±. He knew that she was dying of pleasure but he had to do the right thing if not she was not going to be able to walk the next day.


    A deep feeling of peace seeped into her as she savored the velvet warmth of his kiss. Parting her lips, Crystal swallowed his breath. She felt the pulsing length of his heavy penis against her thighs and the rapid beating of his heart against her breasts.


    ze took his time as he wanted to feel her every kiss, breath, and groaning. He wanted to taste every inch of her body from head to toe. Sying his hand over her thigh, he caressed her hip in a slow up-and-down motion. Skin to skin, heart to heart, they had be one.


    ¡°Do you feel me, Crystal, do you feel all of me?¡±, he raised a question, and Crystal let out tears as she could not wait for him to prate her though she had not gotten any before. Not being able to wait any longer she said,


    ¡± ze?¡±,


    ¡°Yes, baby?¡±, he felt her trembling under his sensual administration. Crystal¡¯s answer was to grasp his hands and put them in between her thighs as she pulled his head and kissed him carefully.


    Crystal felt hot, cold, then hot again. She had been a virgin for twenty-three years and there she was about to be a virgin by the man she loves.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡± I can¡¯t wait any longer¡±, she screamed out and ze let out a smile heard and felt her desperation, her pleading over herpping groans of erotic pleasure. He had wanted to take her within minutes of seeing her naked, fast, hard, and deep but he was mindful of the fact that she had never made love before.


    Asking her whether she was all good, he pressed her onto the mattress, while easing her legs apart with his knees, and entered her slowly, pushing into her hot wetness ensuring he wouldn¡¯t spill his passion on the sheet before he was fully sheathed inside her.


    Crystal held her breath as she cried out in something that felt good but painful. Her hands had gripped the corners of his body while her fingers scratched him so badly cuz of the tight nature of her Virgina. She was aware each time ze pushed, pulled back, and then pushed again, his erection disappearing inch by delicious inch inside her until she felt him touch her womb. He set a rhythm she followed easily.


    Then without warning, it changed, slowing, stopping before starting up again. Each time she felt the familiar flutters signal that she was going to climax, ze pulled her back and he did it over and over again.

 Chapter 64

    And when he didn¡¯t pull her back, when he let her go over the precipice, she bared her throat and screamed his name, rising to meet him in an uncontrolled passion that surged through her body and left her gasping and trembling. The warmth of ze¡¯s body, the clean scent of his skin, had be an aphrodisiac with the power to pull Crystal into an undertow of pure ecstasy.


    ¡°Is it painful? does it hurt?¡±, his voice fell on her ears and the softness of it, made her tearse down. The ze was about to stop when he realized that she was crying, but Crystal caught in the warmth of the moment, circled her legs tighter around his waist giving him the impression that she had no intention of letting him go.


    ze¡¯s hands explored her thighs, hips, and the firm roundness of her breasts. He tried concentrating on everything else to keep his passion because he wanted it to go ok and on until he copsed from sheer exhaustion. Crystal¡¯s body was hot, right and he fitted so snugly inside her it was as if they had been created for each other.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The ache of his sexual hunger for her surprised him in his intensity, his whole being was flooded with love and desire for the woman writhing under him. Crystal was held captive and he quickly ended his thrust as his breath came in long, surrendering moans of satisfaction.


    Burying his face on the pillow under her head, he loosens out his release. Hey motionless, savoring the pulsing aftermath of his climax as Crystal¡¯s rapidly pumping heart kept tempo with his own.


    Although ze had made love to her, he had held back. He wanted Crystal to get used to their sleeping together before introducing her to other positions guaranteed to bring both of them the most exquisite erotic pleasure. Reluctantly, he withdrew and gathered her close. They had gone to the therapist but ended up at the resort as he wanted to help her forget whatever it was she was going through. She felt happy because he was very gentle and sweet with her though she was feeling some pains down around her vagina walls.


    It wasn¡¯t as bad as she had thought for the first time but her heart kept on pounding in her chest. ze holding her in his hands, asked whether she was okay but Crystal shook a little bit, breath out nodding that she was fine.


    It was a good moment and he could not stop kissing her forehead while confessing his love for her. Crystal had never felt something as good as that and slowly wanting it to happen again, he held him tight.


    Crystal awoke disoriented. She had another trance of Uncle Max following her once more and panting and crying making ze almost wake up from his deep sleep. As soon as she attempted to move her legs she realized what had happened. Shifting, she tried to get into a morefortable position, but one of ze¡¯s legs made that impossible.


    She whispered his name, and the only response she got was a grunt. She pushed against his solid shoulder.


    ¡± ze, you have to move off me¡±.


    ¡°What¡­ what!¡±, he sputtered, sitting up and looking around.


    ¡± It¡¯s all right, ze, I just needed you to take you¡¯re led off me¡±, she muttered. se ran a hand over his head.


    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±.


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t¡±, Crystal said, while asking him to go back to sleep. ze gathered Crystal to his chest, asking why she was crying but Crystal trying to make him believe that she wasn¡¯t, he held her both hands with one of his hands, and using the other, he wiped off the tears in her eyes asking,


    ¡± Then what is this?¡±.


    Her lips got sealed as she could not find an appropriate answer to his question and ze wondering whether it was a result of the pain she was feeling, told her that he was not going to touch her again and apologized for not being soft.


    ¡°No do not say that ze, you did not hurt me in any way, rather, I think that you were very good and patient with me, thank you¡±, she mumbled. ze felt happy knowing that she was happy with whatever had happened between them.


    ¡± Are you hungry?¡±, he inquired but Crystal stepped out of bed, she went down to pick up her dress to put it on and headed for the bathroom. As soon as she went down, ze turned his attention to the tale as he needed his phone to check whether he had any missed calls, he was frozen at the sight of what he was noticing on the bed.


    ¡°Crystal, you bled¡±, he spoke out, and turning almost immediately that she heard his voice, she got scared of the blood on the white bedsheet.


    ¡± Oh my goodness, you are right, that is my blood¡±, she spoke out panicking but ze asked her not to bother whileing down from the bed to meet her, Crystal¡¯s mind was already filled with things that began to bother her.


    ¡°What do I do now, I think I will have to wash it away, no one has to see this¡±, she spoke out bending to the bed and trying to gather it before the cleaning team would have toe and see it.


    ¡± Rx darling, no one will say trash to you as this is the best gift that you could ever give to me¡±, he caressed her ears with his words, making her feel confident about the situation.


    ¡°But I still need to take it off¡±, she said struggling but ze picked her up like a paper, told her not to worry, and walked into the bathroom, he let her stand inside while he regted the shower from cold to warm.


    Crystal felt somehow embarrassed having to stand before him bare but ze seeing it as something very normal, let out augh as he asked her what she was covering. He could not stopughing just at the mere thought of her hiding something that he had already seen every corner of it.


    ¡± You do not beer to feel ashamed okay, we are a couple and look you can look at me and touch me if you want anytime¡±, he spoke out but Crystal giving him a teaing stare, raised a question,

 Chapter 65

    ¡°I can not recall you asking me to be your girlfriend, Mr. ze?¡±.


    His jaws, dropped as he could better understand the saying which says that women are very unpredictable creatures. Thinking to himself how she was able to say that after all that had just happened between them, he did not want to screw things up, so formally a consulting her Majesty Crystal ether she could be his girlfriend, she looked at him with a smile on her lips asking,


    ¡± Do you promise to take care of me?¡±.


    ¡°I will take care of you my darling¡±, ze responded with a tender voice that could make her see him as an unblemished man. Her eyes had be watery but her heart was filled with joy so much that she wanted to get into his skin but it was impossible.


    Opening the shower, ze began to caress her which was something that she could not resist. They both ended up making love again under the shower and this time he took it from the back making her squirt so many times before even realizing herself.


    ¡± Yes, baby, scream my name, tell me that you love me¡±, ze spoke out from behind his sensuality was intriguing in her ears and she could not stop groaning in pleasure. Crystal held on to his neck and screamed out from the shower, her grip got tighter and ze knew that he was about to cum.


    He was d that he had managed to make her feel his hardness and everything in him. Caressing her fur, he kissed her so many times, before saying,


    ¡°I think I am hungry now, and you should be too¡±, Crystal burst outughing as she nodded at what he had just said.


    ¡± I love you Crystal¡±, he murmured and Crystal felt the same way as well, she responded the same way to him. ze was feeling like the happiest man on earth after listening to her confess her love to him. They were done from the shower and closing the shower, ze took out the towel from the ledge to wipe off his love.


    Crystal was feeling like a baby, and in a twinkle of an eye, all of her worryings disappeared into thin air, making her feel free. Her hair was wiped with the towel and she did not seem to be ashamed standing before him naked.


    With her heart beating faster, she asked ze whether she could kiss him. Letting out a smile while drawing her closer, ze whispered into her ears that she could do whatever she wanted with him as he was all hers. Without any hesitation, Crystal lifted her legs and kissed him passionately with her tongue rolling in his mouth and holding his neck tightly.


    ze lifted her from the ground and walked back to the room, he asked her whether she needed another round of his penis, and Crystal answering back to his question, she confirmed it. ze looked at her and felt sorry for the energy that she had been depleting, he was now convinced about the saying which says that, when ady is new to sex, it bes food for her.


    ¡°Get up now and put on your clothes, I want to make a call to the innkeeper that someone coulde up with some food¡±, he exined but Crystal¡¯s expression had already changed.


    Getting up from the bed reluctantly, she picked yo her dresses and put them on, turning her head to the window and seeing that ces were already dark but the heavy rain was still falling, she asked him what he wanted to ce an order.


    ¡± Hey you do not have to be sad my little princess, we still have the whole night to do whatever you want me to do, but let¡¯s just have some food now okay?¡±, he rified and Crystal nodded her head, epting.


    ¡°What is happening to me, why do I have this uncontroble urge for him?¡±, she muttered but that was nature ying its role and there was nothing anyone could do about it.


    Sitting all alone in the dark, Max¡¯s life had be a shadow of fear and guilt but he had gone too far to turn back the hands of time. His greatest worry at that time was not being able to know where his niece was and what she could be doing nning at that particr moment.


    ¡± I just wish I couldy my hands on you now Crystal, you do not have the right to keep me in this kind of dilemma¡±, he whispered alone inside his bureau. Picking up a stick of cigarette amongst the many of hers that were on his table, Uncle Max put it in his most while bringing the me closer to it. That was one of the ways he almost used to calm down himself apanied by a ss of whiskey, which helped the whole process.


    It was as though Crystal had disappeared from the surface of the earth, leaving no traces of her. Just as he was wallowing in his situation alone, his phone that had been ringing, went out again, and turning his head, he gazed at the caller and his mood changed from bad to worst. Picking up the call, he said,


    ¡°I have told you to. be patient, your payment will reach you¡±.


    ¡± And when will that be? I honored my part of the contract so it is not my fault that your niece did not show up for the wedding Mr. Max. I need my payment else I will tell everyone who you are and what you have been doing to your niece just to keep her heritage to yourself¡±, Nathan threatened Max but not knowing that head ying with fire, Max asked him to wait for a call from his employee the next day, and he will receive his money at the appointed ce.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will be waiting then, and please I need it in cash, as I do not trust someone like you who could suffer his niece, to do the same to me¡±.


    Nathan hung up the call feeling d that he had finallynded himself some good cash. Max fixed his gaze on one position and called out to his guard on the phone asking him to report to his office as he has another for job him.


    Georgia could not find any sleep after what had happened during the day. Her thoughts narrowly went through Simon¡¯s words and actions and not being able to focus on what she was supposed to think of at that moment, she was imagining things that might bit be real.


    ¡± Georgiae back to earth, you must have mistakenly what the Pope guy was trying to say and thinking that he loves you, here you are fantasizing about things that are not real¡±, she murmured alone. Georgia got up from her bed and walked out of her room, heading to the kitchen to have a ss of water. Walking through the corridors of the house, she could not help herself from thinking about the possibility that what she was assuming could be real.


    Holding her cheeks in her hands, she gave out a smile that made Mirabel feel that her mistress had gone mad. Coming out of the kitchen, she saw Georgiaing down the stairs and talking alone.


    ¡°Is she okay?¡±, she wondered but did not dare to ask her. Almost reaching the kitchen, Georgia screamed out at the sight of Mirabel deducing that she was a ghost.


    ¡± Miracle why are you still awake?¡±, she asked panting as though she had been chased but Mirabel telling her that she came to check whether everything was in ce as she always does, inquired from Georgia why she was talking alone. Not having Crystal to share her things with anymore and knowing Mirabel to be a faithful servant, she pulled her back into the kitchen and told her that she wanted to add something very important.


    ¡°Now Mirabel, what does it means if a guy suddenly bes overprotective over you and strangely looks at you?¡±, she asked but Mirabel not fully understanding what she meant by that, asked her to phrase her question.


    Georgia taking in a deep breath asked her the same question but in another form, and Mirabel told her that it simply meant that the guy has feelings for her, Georgia became more confused because she had thought that she was hallucinating.


    ¡± It is impossible though because the guy in question has always been In love with my best friend Crystal right from our school days, so it is just absurd that he will have feelings for me now¡±, she exined.


    ¡°Meaning he is Ms. Crystal¡¯s boyfriend?¡±, Mirabel who had been following her story keenly asked.


    ¡± No, he is not she has never loved Simon¡±, Georgia rted. This means that something must have happened for him to look at you differently then.


    ¡°If you both have known each other for quite some time and he was not interested in you but rather in your friend who did not love him, this means that either he has developed feelings for you genuinely or he wants to use you to make Ms. Crystal jealous¡±, Mirabel talked.


    ¡± You think so?¡±, Georgia consulted and Mirabel noting her head positively, left Georgia silent for some minutes.


    ¡°Ms. Georgia, I do not know this guy personally, but I want you to know this, People taste for things change and I will just advise you to watch him closely, in order not to make hasty decisions¡±, Mirabel whispered as she tried her best to be thoughtful.


    Georgia was very happy to have spoken to her about it as she may be right, Simon could be feeling miserable, and knowing that Georgia was Crystal¡¯s best friend, he was certainly beholding Crystal in her.


    ¡± Ms. Georgia, I will be going to bed now¡±, Mirabel said as she excused herself leaving Georgia alone in the kitchen. Her smiles had vanished and her head had be stable on her shoulders, telling her to think properly before concluding.

 Chapter 66

    Her friend Crystal was nowhere to be found and she was usually the one to tell her what to do with ites to romances. How funny it was for someone who had never been involved in an affair, to reproach a person who has been having a series of love affairs.


    When she thought about that, she let out a tinyughter slip through her lips, and turning to get a bottle of water from the fridge, she returned to her room not wanting to make any noise so as not to wake her mother up.


    Crystal was eating heavily like someone who had slept in prison for some days. ze looked at her with a smile and enjoyed the energy that she had, he could not still believe that she was his girlfriend now, how lucky of him he thought.


    ¡°Babe¡±, he called out and Crystal without putting her head up, responded to him ze asked,


    ¡°Do you still want some more food, I believe that you are really hungry?¡±. Feeling shame over what he had just said, Crystal halted for a moment the noodles that she was eating and gave him a stare, ze told her not to be embarrassed as he just loved the way that she was eating and that was all.


    ¡± I think that this is fine ze¡±, she muttered taking the ss of juice that was on the table and drinking from it. Her stomach was almost filled with so much food and she had not been eating for some days now. The sex helped her as it opened up her stomach for food to get in.


    ze clearing his throat and telling her that they needed to discuss something very important when they were done eating, freaked Crystal out as she was thinking that he wanted to tell her something negative.


    ¡°What if he wanted to dump me before we had even started? what if he has finally taken his pound of flesh? or maybe he wants to send me out?¡±, she asked with her appetite slowly reducing and her countenance changing.


    Noticing her sudden quietness, he wondered what she could be thinking in her head that was making her so sympathetic.


    ¡± Are you okay?¡±, he raised a question but Crystal not being able to respond to him anymore, kept her head lowered with her gaze on the te of food that she was eating. He could not make out what had happened all of her sudden but seeing a tear fall off her eye, he understood that something was wrong.


    ¡°Hey, girl what is the matter?, is it his use of something that I said?¡±, he asked rising from where he was sitting to hers. Crystal was not talking anymore, and looked away but ze not knowing what he had done tried holding her but she got up angry at him saying that he should not dare touch him.


    ¡± You said that you have something to tell me right just go ahead and break up with me¡±, she said, leaving ze in a state of shock. Not knowing what she was talking about, he rose to his feet and walked slowly towards her to get what she was saying but Crystal went into the bathroom to rinse her hands and mouth, and she came back saying that she wanted to leave the resort.


    ¡°What are you even saying babes what is the matter?¡±, ze asked all confused and lost but Crystal not wanting to listen to him, started shedding tears. ze stared at her for a moment, asked her what the matter was and Crystal asked him whether he wanted to know, he nodded,


    ¡± You just said that you wanted us to discuss something right?¡±, she asked and ze confirmed what she had just asked, he further asked what the matter was and why she was reacting in that manner, and Crystal hitting his chest yelled out saying that she knows that he wants to end everything with her.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°I did not give you the pleasure you were expecting to have right? I was not woman enough and that is what you want to tell me that we can¡¯t be right? I saw the expression on your face and I am sorry that I did not meet your standard in bed¡±, she pressed her hands on his chest, hurting her wrist in the process.


    Crying herself out ze noticed that she had hurt herself but not being able to understand why she was having such a thought, he made an effort to console her but Crystal being stubborn, only craved to fight back, and ze having taken enough of her insanity, he yelled out at her to stop while grabbing her by the shoulder.


    ¡± You have to calm down and listen to me, these imaginations of yours will not help either you or me in this rtionship. And who told you that I was not satisfied with you, huh?¡±, he asked raising his voice.


    His manly nature and authority had overpowered Crystal¡¯s insensitive mood and made her realize that all that she was thinking about was false. Taking her into his arms, he could feel his heart beating in her chest and whispering in her ears, he told her that she was the only woman in his life and nothing was going to change that.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to break up with me, I thought I did not do things like you wanted so you wanted to leave me¡±, she rted.


    ¡± No way, I will not be that stupid to have a treasure like you and want to lose her, what will that make of me?¡±, his question put smoke on her face as she felt secure.


    Taking her to sit down on the bed, he pushed the little table where they were having their meals to one side while taking a look at her keenly, Crystal was a sweet girl who just needed the attention that could be given to her and it was normal for her to be skeptical about everyone around her.


    ¡°Here is something I will do so that you will never get to doubt my love for you okay?¡±, he spoke out taking off the ne that was on his neck. Telling her that the ne was very special to him as it was the only piece in the whole wide world and on its pendant was the face of his mom.


    ¡± Here take it, I am giving you this so that you will always have a look at it whenever you think about me or about the fact that I do not love you¡±.


    Tears cropped upon Crystal¡¯s eyes as he put the chain around her neck, sealing it with a sweet kiss on her forehead. She felt so special after that and equally apologized to him for her behavior. She hugged ze telling him how much she loved him and thanking him as well for not giving you on her.


    ¡°I will never give up on you Babe because I know that you are a good person who just needs love¡±, he muttered.


    Taking her hands and kissing them, he lifted her head with his right hand and stared at her with all the love that he was feeling inside, he told her not to worry as everything was going to be fine.


    ¡± I hope so ze because I do need to get back my inheritance from my uncle¡±, she responded.


    ¡°That is what I wanted us to discuss though you took my words in the wrong direction and analyzed it in your way saying things that I did not even worry of in mind¡±, his words came out giving rise to a guilty face.


    ze told her not to feel guilty and let her know that she could think that way because he was hers, but going back to the subject matter of what he wanted them to discuss, he noticed Crystal that he was going to stand for her throughout the process with her uncle and the moment they leave from that resort, she was supposed to be mentally strong as to face her uncle in court.


    ¡± Court?¡±, she eximed.


    ¡°Yes, we will have to take him to court if everything you said he is keeping from you is true¡±, ze asserted. His reasons were very simple as he was aware of the fact, that men were not like women and if he could do something like that to his niece over her birthright, it simply implies that he could go to any extent just to keep them to himself. His thoughts were suddenly interrupted when Crystal responded to him as she said,


    ¡± Everything I said was the truth and sincerely, I am not sure that I am ready to face my uncle just yet¡±, she implored.


    ¡°I can understand you babe, but if we have to do this, then it will be better than we do it now though it will not be easy because he might have different ims which might not be in favor of you¡±, he tried to prepare her mind beforehand.


    ¡± ims? What do you buy that?¡±, she said all worried not being able to focus on what he was exining but ze ced his finger on her lips, he told her not to worry about a thing as he told her that he was going to be by her side.


    Crystal gave him a sad stare and with tears falling out of her eyes, she whispered,


    ¡°I wish things were different from the way they are present but I still can¡¯t wrap my hands around the reasons why he had to suddenly turn like this towards me¡±.


    ¡± Do not think about things like this anymore okay, we will fix stuff pretty soon as I can guarantee you that¡±, he quieted down, and rising to his feet, sat down by her while embracing her warmly.


    ¡°I love you Crystal Melody Taylor, and I am going to stand by you no matter what¡±, his words soothed her heart, and with a painful voice she raised a question,

 Chapter 67

    ¡± Do you promise?¡±.


    ¡°Yes, I promise and the chain on your neck says it all¡±, he spoke out. Taking her into his arms, she let out augh feeling all happy and secure with him. Putting on a satisfied face, she whispered her love for ze in his ears, and having the courage, she kissed him passionately like there was no tomorrow.


    Crystal felt like a baby and all she wanted. was to be happy and get what rightfully belonged to her. The evening was great and ze kept her in his arms all evening as they watched a romantic movie together till Crystal finally fell asleep.


    It was morning, and the sounds of the birds could be given attention from the trees while the sun rays made their way into Gina¡¯s room waking her up all the same. She had forgotten to close her blindsst night and as soon as the sun rays came up, it had filled her whole room.


    Waking up, she stretched herself, while closing her mouth as she always did whenever she felt like yawning.


    ¡± Wake up Gina, and go brush your teeth you slept too muchst night¡±, she murmured. Stepping down from her bed, her mind slowly narrowed itself to Crystal and let out a smile, she hoped that her stay with se had learned fruits and that she must have found some joy in her all the same.


    Brushing her teeth and cleaning up her face, she used the clean towel that was by the side and wiped out her face,ter keeping it there and going down to help in the kitchen.


    Gina was a maid in her previous house and she had been one all her life, so sitting and doing nothing while she lived as a goddess, was something that she was not used to. She was filled with so much happiness that morning that all she wanted was to scream to the world how joyous she was.


    For some reason, her heart had found peace while her efforts were being acknowledged unlike where she was living before. She felt more confident in herself and worked whenever she wanted and how she wanted.


    Going down the stairs, she headed for the kitchen where the other maid was in an attempt to help her out but it seemed like nature had a n for her that morning as she bumped into Marco again just at the entrance of the kitchen.


    The mug of coffee that was made for him, fell on the ground and got broken up while the pieces got scattered with some piecing her legs. Gina could not bear the pain as she screamed out limping on one side and Marco using his hands as support held her from falling to the ground.


    Her eyes disyed so many passions in them, that she held on tight to his t-shirt as she equally stressed that she was about to fall.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, what happened here?¡±, the maid asked after beholding the lives of the broken mug which was the reason why she was attracted to the scene. She saw Marco holding Gina from falling and taking a look at her legs, she saw blood on them.


    ¡®You are bleeding Gina¡±, she eximed and Marco looking at her, turned Helena as he asked,


    ¡°Gina is her name huh?¡±. lifting her and asking the maid to bring a washbasin with the first and box, she nodded immediately but Gina feeling ufortable in his arms, tried to fight back but listened to Helena letting out,


    ¡± Sir Marco is a doctor and a renowned one at that so you have nothing to worry about Gina¡±.


    ¡°He is a doctor?¡±, her eyes opened widely as she had raised in her chest. She was feeling embarrassed by the situation but he had to take care of her leg first. Gina was not only surprised about the fact that he was a doctor, but she was also equally dumbfounded because he was still in that house meaning he had spent the night over there.


    ¡± Here it is Sir Marco¡±, Helena handed the first aid kit to him and excused herself to continue with what she was working out inside the kitchen and also to make some breakfast.


    Both ise and Crystal had decided to leave the resort as they were trying to park all the things that they were having there at that time. They both were trying to make sure that they didn¡¯t get to allow anything out while leaving the resort at that time.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was something that did not even get to take them any time as instantly they got to finish all of what they were doing at that time. Every single thing that they had brought alongside with them to the resort was being parked in two different little bags that could contain their separate things without having any reason to join the two at that time for anything.


    As they both knew, they were doing all of that with the aim of not to get to mix up their things in any way. It was a very good thing because it could save them the stress of doing certain things.


    Instantly, once every single thing was finally parked into two separate bags, they finally got to leave as ise had finally told them to leave the resort at that time. However, it was a very important thing for them to leave at that time so that Crystal could have the time and the opportunity to sleep so well at that time.


    Crystal on her part was really in great need of rest. She needed rest at that time like never before since the next day will be a very stressful day for both her and ise.


    Every single thing was just so annoying and bizarre to her since she was going through a very hard and difficult situation in which she has never gone through before throughout all of her life.


    She needed a ce to rest so well as well as toy down her head in a very peaceful and calm area so that she could think so well and feel free. Everything was going on slowly more than the way she was expecting at that particr time.


    But without withstanding, they both finally got to leave the ce where they were in the resort so that they could finally go to the receptionist and get to settle most of their bills at that time.


    It was good at that time because that was a very great moment for them to pay and leave the resort without having any problems.


    On approaching the receptionist¡¯s desk, they happened to meet some people there who were also trying to do things at that time. Things were being slowed down a little bit because they finally had to wait a little bit for the receptionist to get to finish with those who were present there at that time before them.


    Once it was their time, ise instantly walked forward towards the receptionist¡¯s desk and met the receptionist so that he could get to settle his bills and leave the resort without having any single problems at all. However, it was very nice as everything could not be as good as all of what was going on at that time.


    Crystal on her part was feeling that happy because she knew that atst, they were going to leave the resort at that time to go somewhere else, hd total confidence that the ce where they were going to at that time was a ce that could be very safe for her.


    Since she had run away from the house, she was really in need of a ce that could get to be very secure for her, a ce that was very far from home where no one could ever be able to find her or even see her at that time for any reason.


    That was all that she wanted at that time. She wanted to be void of the external world so that she will not be able to see all of the people who do not like her and all they want for her is nothing bad just bad things that will not lead her to anything fruitful and very pleasant to her self.


    Anyway, all of that was no longer her problem. What was very important to her at that time was a way to run away and leave the resort with the speed of light in a way that no one could ever get to see her or even get to know all of what was happening to her at that time.


    As well as the ce where she was going to at that time. Crystal did not even want anyone to know about the exact area where she was staying at that time. All of what she wanted was about toe true at that time.


    Instantly, ise on his part had finally seeded in paying all of the money that he had to give to the receptionist while he was standing there at that time. While waiting for the rest of the money that was supposed to be given to him by the youngdy that was sitting there at the receptionist¡¯s desk, ise now turned his head facing backward-looking towards the direction where Crystal was standing while waiting for him to finish doing all of what she was doing at that time as he finally noticed that Crystal was still there waiting for him still at the same position where he had just allowed her at that time.


    He instantly took the rest of the money and decided to approach Crystal to tell her that they should finally leave the resort since he was done with all of what he was doing at that time.


    While approaching Crystal and talking to her telling her that they should leave, he noticed that she was very lost in her thoughts as she was thinking about a few things that were disturbing her a little bit.

 Chapter 68

    Instantly, he decided to go very close to her. Shaking Crystal in a to and fro movement, she finally came back to consciousness as she was really surprised. Immediately, ise now whispered a Little bit into her ears telling her that they should start going.


    ¡°Yes, let us start going then¡±, she responded. ze held her hand and Crustal felt a little bit of the people who were around and looking at them but ze told her not to worry about the world but to instead look at him as the wastage person that was in charge and who was with her.


    Crystal had never felt that kind of love before and all she wanted was it to keep on as she was loving it. Watching how ze chooses her over everything and everyone, made her feel so much love that she could not begin to exin.


    With a smile, ze walked to her car where he had stabeen tioned and saw a little girl selsellingvariety of fresh fruits her tter was looking all delicious with different kinds, Crystal told ze that she would love to have some.


    ¡± Breakfast is ready Sir Marco, and how are your legs now Gina?¡±, Helena inquired as she looked at the many wound covers that were on it.


    ¡°I think it is better now Helena¡±, she responded and by that time, Helena suddenly thought back to the time when the other maid was still around. She feltughter cropping up in her throat but she could that voice it out. Her colleague was a very weak person and on top of that, she was scared to the core.


    Her fear and hatred for blood was something she could not exin and each time they were in the kitchen and one of them happened to injure themselves, she would. always run out of there first before thinking of going back to see what she could do to help.


    Marco who has been asking Helena to take the washbasin away, noticed a silence and a dormant attitude, that he had to raise and turn around just to see what was happening. Helena was lost in her thoughts and there was a smile that was on her face.


    ¡± Hey, Helena, wake up from your sleep and take this washbasin away¡±, he voices out, and only then did she return to her senses. Gina who had been looking at her, could not help herself fromughing and Marco taking a look. at her, saw how beautiful she was when she smiled. Her teeth were well defined giving her an even beauty.


    She was not as beautiful. as the otherdies that he had dated, but hers was captivating strangely.


    ¡°You look so beautiful when youugh, has anyone ever told you that?¡±, he inquired but his words instead made her feel embarrassed so she lowered her gaze as she began to look at the floor.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Marco, could notprehend why she was feeling so mortified around him and he immediately said,


    ¡± I am not a monster okay, I am a human being like you too so you can, atst, say something to me¡±, he muttered but Gina who did not want to look ungrateful, spoke from under her lips as she said,


    ¡°Thank you, Sir Marco¡±.


    A smile cropped upon his lips as he felt that he had seeded in getting q online with her. But wanting to make the atmosphere more rxed, he approached her a little bit and talked to her calmly,


    ¡± You do not have to be conventional with me okay, just call me by my name and I will be fine¡±.


    ¡°But I cannot do that, you are not in my range of living¡±, she seized the words out of his mouth. Gina did not want to get her hopes up as she knew her ce and where she belonged. The fact Crystal had brought her into that house and she was opportune to put on good clothes, did not make her a better person than she was before as she was aware deep down in her that she was still a maid.


    Just as she was thinking to herself, she felt tears brimming in her eyes, and not wanting to feel small in front of him, she rose to her feet and struggled to get to her room upstairs but Marco held her hand. He could not understand what kind of girl she was and what was making her so afraid of him.


    Crystal could not believe ze¡¯s reckless driving and she kept on yelling in the car all the way. She thought that he strived to get them killed before they could even begin with her process to get her heritage.


    ¡± Rx baby, everything is going to be alright, just have faith and trust in me okay?¡±, he asked but Crystal was too scared to even think about it. The ze had been absent from work the previous day, but there was something he had to go do at the office that morning after dropping Crystal.


    Also, he wanted her to get enough rest after the sweet moments that they had spent together and her whole senses had to be intact for her meeting with herwyer which they were going to meetter that day. He realized a silence while driving so he turned his head at intervals to check on what she was doing and seeing her devout those fruits she had bought, gave him an appetite.


    ze could not believe that he was sitting inside his car with Crystal and that he had just taken her virginity. To him, that was the biggest gift that anyone had ever given him and he did not intend to joke with her not now and not anytime soon.


    Turning her head and hand to give him some ripe banana, ze looked at her and while keeping his gaze on the road he said,


    ¡°How do you expect me to eat bananas while driving? Why don¡¯t you feed me with it?


    Crystal could not believe ze¡¯s reckless driving and she kept on yelling in the car all the way. She thought that he strived to get them killed before they could even begin with her process to get her heritage.


    ¡± Rx baby, everything is going to be alright, just have faith and trust in me okay?¡±, he asked but Crystal was too scared to even think about it. The ze had been absent from work the previous day, but there was something he had to go do at the office that morning after dropping Crystal.


    Also, he wanted her to get enough rest after the sweet moments that they had spent together and her whole senses had to be intact for her meeting with herwyer which they were going to meetter that day. He realized a silence while driving so he turned his head at intervals to check on what she was doing and seeing her devout those fruits she had bought, gave him an appetite.


    ze could not believe that he was sitting inside his car with Crystal and that he had just taken her virginity. To him, that was the biggest gift that anyone had ever given him and he did not intend to joke with her not now and not anytime soon.


    Turning her head and hand to give him some ripe banana, ze looked at her and while keeping his gaze on the road he said,


    ¡°How do you expect me to eat bananas while driving? Why don¡¯t you feed me with it?


    Crystal felt ufortable with the situation so turning her head, she looked out of the car ss. ze smiled at her knowing that it was not easy for her to just ept those things as it was going to take some time. They had driven for some time and Crystal was starting to catch a glimpse of some areas that she was recognizing.


    ¡± Wow, that was very fast ze¡±, she said but ze kept quiet, making her turn her gaze to him and what she saw was a smile at her. Lowering her head in shame, she interrogated why he was always looking at her in such a posture.


    ¡°That is because I am blessed to have such a beautiful girl like you who is at the same so pure and innocent just for me¡±, he muttered veering around his steering wheel as he almost reached the main entrance that was leading to his house.


    ¡± I am not as innocent as I look so do not get fooled¡±, she made an effort to make a point but ze already having a good knowledge of who she was, just let out a smile at her saying,


    ¡°soon we will be reaching home, and I guess Gina will be so happy to see you¡±.


    ¡± I have missed her too, I feel like we have not seen each other for weeks¡±, she growled.


    ¡°Sir Marco please I have to go to my room now¡±, Gina spoke out feeling so weird in her skin like she had never felt before.


    ¡± Are you scared of me?, because if that is the case you can ask Helena who I am and she will tell you that I am a peaceful man¡±, Marco let out and Helene who was passing through the living room to the dining, affirmed it while going to drop the jar of juice on the table. She had forgotten to add it to the breakfast and giving Gina a friendly gaze, her lips moved from behind whispering,


    ¡°You are so lucky, girl¡±.


    Gina looked at her with a confused face wondering why she would say that but Helena seemed to be happy about something that she was not aware of.


    ¡± Hey, Gina, What are you looking at so seriously behind me?¡±, he inquired turning his gaze slowly but Helena who had heard his question, slipped into the kitchen giving rise to him seeing no one by the time he turned.


    Just as they were standing there, ady walked into the house and saw them standing face-to-face. She was amazed by what was happening so she screamed out at the right of Marco with Gina.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡±, she asked dropping down her bag and walking closer. Gina took a look at thedy who had just walked in, she was frightened to the core and sweat dripped out of her body.


    She could confront her but knowing that she had no one in the world to back her, she had always stayed away from trouble. Marco told Eve to give him a second while hepletes what he was talking about with Gina but Eve was the hot-headed type of girl who was not ready to listen to what he was saying.


    ¡± Are you chasing her over me?¡±, she asked but his response shocked Gina as he said,


    ¡°I am not choosing her over you because I have nothing with her¡±.


    Gina, looked up at him feeling all embarrassed and stupid for wanting to think that he could love someone like her but she was wrong.


    ¡± How could I be so stupid as to think that he could love a maid like me?¡±, she asked and tears ran down her cheeks. His words had not hurt him as much as his manner of saying them had, but Marco responding to Eve in that manner, was simply because he had nothing to do with Gina yet and was not certain that she was going to ept his advances as it was still soon and she looked like someone who has a lot of boundaries may be due to her societal status.

 Chapter 69

    ¡°That is better said because when I look at someone like her, she is certainly just some poor country girl who has just borrowed these clothes but her skin shows that she has never used any good lotion¡± She even spat out her venom.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Helena on giving attention to themotion, walked into the living room to check what was happening and when she caught sight of Eve, she unconsciously shouted out,


    ¡°The witch is here¡±. Her hands held her lips immediately after saying that and Even taking offense, asked what she had just said but Helena shook her head. While she was concentrated on Helena, Gina could not take the humiliation anymore so she turned her back to take the stairs when Eve shouted out,


    ¡± Where do you think you are going to? You look like a maid so get into the kitchen and make me something to eat¡±.


    Marco told her to stop but she ignored his warnings and walked closer to her as she got a grip of her hair and started to haul her towards the kitchen.


    Gina¡¯s legs were not strong on the ground due to the little injuries that were on them, so not being able to resist, she fell on the ground crying out in pain.


    ¡°Falling won¡¯t help you so you better stand up from there before I lose it¡±, Eve muttered and by that time, Marco could not take her wickedness any longer, he strode nigher to her, and with an angry tone he scolded her saying,


    ¡± I called you here so that we could talk but it is very obvious that you have not changed one bit from the selfish and arrogant Eve that I used to know¡±, his words fell out but it was obvious that she was not bothered by his words.


    ¡°I do not care whatever you say, all I know is that no one can take you always from me not to talk of such a low life like her¡±.


    Marco shook his head at the level of her insanity, so he left her standing and went to help Gina get on her feet but Eve not being able to bear the shame of that, ran to Gina and began fighting her.


    ¡± What on the heart is going ok here?¡±, Crystal entered the house with ze not being prepared to discover a scenario like that. Eve as usual with her arrogance asked Marco who Crystal was. Not knowing Crystal, Marco could not even answer her question so he saw his friend behind Crystal.


    ¡°Wee bro¡±, he whispered but ze not knowing that Marco wasing, asked when he had arrived and he said the previous day. Wiggling to Eve, he asked why she was causing amotion in his house but Crystal not standing to have such a character in her man¡¯s house, she asked Helena why she was being a nuisance.


    She had not yet noticed that Gina was the person who was down, but when she gave attention to her call out her name while weing her, she was shocked to the core.


    ¡± Gina!¡±, she eximed and that was the moment that her head was lifted with the hairs taken out of her face.


    ¡°Your friend brings into the world strength for you right, I can see how tiny you both look like people who don¡¯t feel well¡±, Eve spoke out but before she could say another word, Crystal had already given her a resounding p that left her eyes dark with her ears listening to an imaginary sound.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you every your dirty fingers on my sister again, if you want to see madness, go to the streets¡±, Crystal yelled out, and just when she was about to release a word again, Crystal doubled the p. Turning her head immediately after pping Eve, she asked Gina who thedy was but everyone was surprised at what had just happened, ze asked her to calm down.


    ¡± Calm down, how dare she fight Gina, for what reason?¡±, she asked furiously and it was ring as her breathing had changed its rhythm.


    ¡°She is Sir Marcos¡¯s girlfriend¡±, Helena said.


    ¡± Who is Sir Marco?¡±, she asked violently and Helena pointed at the man who was standing in front of her. Wanting to ask him where he had gotten such a mad dog like Eve, her gaze mistakenly passed on Gina¡¯s legs and she saw the bandages on it.


    ¡°Did thisdy do this to you Gina?¡±, she asked all wild but Gina struggling to get up from the floor with her help, said no it was an ident.


    ¡± Calm down babe it is okay please¡±, ze said but Crystal did not like to see the ones she loved in pain and she could not understand why Eve was maltreated, Gina. Walking closer to Eve, Crystal gave her a warning and told her that it should be thest time that she woulde into that house and cause such amotion because the next time, she was not going to like her. ze narrowed towards Helena¡¯s direction and they were surprised at her anger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Gina, I am sorry you had to go through all this¡±, Crystal murmured.


    Gina¡¯s look met with zes as though she was asking for permission to leave, and when se nodded his head, she felt supported and let out a sour smile slip through her lips.


    Crystal helped her to climb the stairs giving Marco a dirty look. Their paths had never met before but she had already not liked him just from the first impression. How could he stand there and watch his crazy girlfriend hurt another person without help were Wasatue or something? Crystal was very angry with the situation and walking slowly, they finally arrived at Gina¡¯s room.


    Helping her to lie down on the bed, Gina thanked Crystal for defending her in front of everyone. With tears in her eyes, she exined to Gina that she was probably the only family she had left and that had supported her throughout the years so it was only normal for her to show the same.


    ¡± But you are my superior¡±, she said and Crystal let out while looking at her with a smile on her face.


    ¡°You have to learn how to fight back okay, I know that you could do it but what I do not understand is why you just stood there and let her maltreat you¡±, her lips let out those words. Gina let out a huge sigh and told Crystal that she could not fight back because she was a nobody. The shock on Crystal¡¯s face was nothing she could ever exin.


    ¡± Bro, I am sorry for the fuss here, it won¡¯t happen again¡±, Marco muttered and before he could finish his statement, se had cut in saying,


    ¡°Of course, it will never repeat itself because this you and this thing are leaving my house right now¡±. His voice thundered. Marco knowing that ze was a very serious and decisive person, begged for him not to send him away, and without a second thought, he turned his look to Eve and med her for being so inconsiderate.


    ¡± Me, I am inconsiderate?¡±, she asked in a furious tone. Twirling to ze, she narrated what she had just seen and said that if she had not seen Gina in his arms, she would never have reacted in that manner.


    ¡°She was hurt and I just helped her cover her wounds and was about to take her to her room, why are you always so block Eve?¡±, he consulted furious. But at that time, Even too could not let it go so they began to squarely bitterly. ze not being able to handle their stupidity, yelled out at them as he asked them to stop.


    Their continuous argument was like kids were driving him crazy and he could not bear it anymore. He walked out on them in the direction of Gina¡¯s room to check on how she was doing but before mounting the first staircase, he turned around and said,


    ¡± I do not want to see any of you by the time Ie back down here, and as for you Marco, grow up and be a man because you cannot tolerate this nasty attitude from Eve forever ¡°.


    Her expression had dropped and her mouth was drawn back. She felt like she was dreaming and needed to wake up as her ears were still in shock over the words that ze had used on her.


    ¡± Everywhere you go it¡¯s always a problem to the other, can¡¯t you just have a peaceful life Eve?¡±, he asked mad at her but Even told him that it was his fault if he could joy control himself over everything in skirts. Marco was a young and talked noted doctor but his greatest weakness was that he could not resist women.


    se walked unhurriedly towards Gina¡¯s room and listening to them talk, he halted his steps as he waited for a while to be able to get what they were talking about.


    ¡°I am happy that you had a great time, how does Sir ze kiss you, tell me I want to know everything¡±, Gina was excited to know about it all that she was moving her legs too much with the injury on it.


    ¡± You are one crazy girl do you know that?¡±, I thought you were in pain?¡±, she askedughing hard.

 Chapter 70

    ¡°Of course I am but this story you are about to give to me now, is worth enduring anything, so did you let him have a taste of you or not?¡±, she inquired wearing a smile on her face. Crystal was feeling embarrassed to answer her question so she buried her face into her hands while sheughed out like a little witch.


    Noticing the situation, Gina said softly,


    ¡± I understand Ms. Crystal beside you are still my superior and I respect you a lot¡±. Gina still knew her ce and she did not want to be too familiar with Crystal as to forget her limits but Crystal told her not to say that, her cheeks could be seen all red as she was seriously blushing. Wondering why she was turning red, Gina asked her whether it was that good that even her lips could not speak it out.


    ¡°I am officially not a virgin anymore¡±, she finally let out. Gina¡¯s face was covered with wonder as she opened her mouth wide asking,


    ¡± Do you mean to say you had never slept with any man before?¡±.


    ze¡¯s face was covered withughter outside but he could notugh because it was the same feeling he had when he first tried to prate her. Who could have believed that ady who targets men and steals from them does not have sex with them first before he discovers that she is to drug them to sleep?


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡±, she responded.


    ¡± Then how did you always manage to steal from all the men your uncle always sent you to? I don¡¯t seem to understand anything again¡±, she murmured.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°I always drugged them, Gina, none of them ever got to see my body talk less of my panties¡±. The atmosphere had turned into a funny one and Gina who thought that she was used to having sex but was just scared of sleeping with ze because it was someone she loved, felt likeughing at her stupidly.


    ¡± You are a bad girl Ms. Crystal and I am happy that you have finally gotten to taste something different and now you know what your true feeling for Mr. ze is¡±, Gina spoke out. The smile on Crystal¡¯s face could rte to everything she was feeling at that time without having to lie about a thing.


    Her feelings for bLaze were ring and the smile on her lips was visible enough. Charting andughing about everything and nothing, Gina remembered that Uncle Max¡¯s issue was still pending so she said,


    ¡°I have something to ask from you Crystal, please do not be offended¡±.


    ¡°Go ahead and ask your question Gina¡±, Crystal murmured not having an idea of what she was about to ask her. Letting out an intense sigh, Gina questioned,


    ¡± What about your uncle, will you be able to see him go to jail if you file for a court case?¡±. Crystal¡¯s face was covered with sweat as she listened to Gina¡¯s question. She was not certain on what to respond to her so she mustered the courage to let out that all that she wants is to have her inheritance back and continue with her life.


    ¡°But you know that he is not going to give you all that without a fight right?¡±, Gina asked and that was the moment that ze pushed the door and entered while letting Gina know that Max has no power over Crystal¡¯s bequest. She has the right to take everything that belongs to her back and he was going to make sure of that.


    Gina could see the fire in ze¡¯s eyes so she decided to sit quietly while her gaze met Crystals. Rising to her feet from the bed, Crystal made an effort to calm ze down as she told him not to take all those things too personally.


    ¡± I am the one involved here, and I can handle this¡±, her words made their way out of her mouth but ze told her that he was her man and had to protect her from any harm, he was going to stand by her.


    ¡°I know that he will not stop till gets us Ms. Crystal so the best thing is to listen to what Sir ze is saying¡±, Gina asserted.


    Crystal looked like a child who was confused about what decision to take in life, but she knew that everything was going to be alright even though she could not say the period it could take.


    Turning his gaze to Gina, ze apologized for not being home to defend her from Eve, but he promised her that, so long as she would be living under his roof, no one would bother her anymore.


    ¡± Thank you sir ze, but I will not want you to have a problem with your friend because of me¡±, her lips moved slowly but ze walked away from Crystal and approached Gina, he wore a smile on his face as he took her hand and caressing her hair, he told her not to worry as everything was going to be fine.


    Thinking about what he wanted to ask Gina, his face could seem twisting as he was about to say something. Crystal glimpsed at him and asked whether any problem but ze was shaking his head, and asked what it was she could do as a job apart from working in the kitchen.


    ¡± I do not understand you sir¡±, she muttered not wanting to get her hopes high but ze told her that he was going to break it down for her, and asked what she could do as practice so that she would not have to work for anyone anymore. Gina¡¯s face was filled with so much joy in just a few minutes and not being able to believe her ears, she looked at Crystal as though she was about to ask for permission, when Crystal nodded her head, she responded to ze,


    ¡°I have always dreamt of owning my restaurant Sir¡±. A smile cropped up on her face when she said it. ze could see that she was very happy about that.


    ¡± Okay, all the necessary papers will be made for you and in some time you will have your restaurant then,¡± his words were soothing. Gina was still in shock and her hands were still shivering in disbelief.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± she spoke out with tears cropped up in her eyes and ze nodding positively, said yes. Gina felt like screaming out in joy and breathing faster than the normal rhythm, she held her heart with tears following down her cheeks.


    Her happiness was inexpressible and her lips vibrated together. Crystal went closer to her asking what the matter was but Gina could not breathe out of too much happiness. Her behavior had gotten Crystal and ze worried but holding her hands, Crystal told her to calm down as it was for all the times she helped her.


    ¡°Thank you both so much, I will never forget this¡±, she cried out but Crystal let out augh saying that she did not do anything and rather, she was just listening to what he was telling her but Gina did not want to acknowledge that she deserved what she was been given, she told Crustal that she was the person who brought her there so she deserved her appreciations.


    ¡± You saved my life dear Gina, so it is okay¡±.


    ze looked at them, he was moved in his spirit feeling so happy to see two peoplemunicate this much. Feeling his cell phone vibrate inside his pocket, he took it out not noticing it was his secretary, he excused himself to go pick up the call outside as it was very important.


    ze had forgotten about his appointment at the office and seeing the call from his secretary reminded him of it instantly. When he was done talking to his Secretary, he walked back into the room informing Crystal that he had to head to the office and also told her to be ready as they had to meet hiswyer that day as well.


    ¡°Okay, I will be ready before you get back to pick me up¡±, she responded. ze ced a kiss on her forehead and told Gina to have some rest, he turned away and walked out of the room. Gina was happy seeing the smile that Crystal was having on her face as she watched him leave.


    ¡®You do love him don¡¯t you?¡±, Gina asked and Crystal blushed like a little girl, she nodded. She told her to be happy and to keep ze as he was a good person.


    ¡± Okay, I have to go tell Helena to make something for me to eat as I am famished dear¡±, she mumbled asking Gina whether she had eaten something but she said no. Crystal told her not to worry as Helena was going to bring something for her.

 Chapter 71

    Crystal left her and on getting to the corridor, he saw Marco talking with ze downstairs, and he was excusing himself for what had happened. Looking around the living room, she could not seem to find Eve which only meant that she had left the house. Crystal took in a deep breath and went into her room to check on something before going downstairs to ask Helena to make breakfast.


    Walking into her room, an image of Georgia came knocking on her head and she could not understand why it was the case though she had missed her so much. Entering into a state of panic, she felt like something bad was going to happen to her so with that concern, she ran out of her room towards the direction of the stairs too as for zes phone bit on reaching down, she could not find him then Marco asked,


    ¡°Are you looking for ze?¡±.


    ¡°Yes, I am, did he leave already?¡± she inquired but Marco told her that ze had just left the house as he was in a hurry. Crystal was confused and did not know what to do, but Marco could feel that she was troubled so he asked what the matter was Crystal not wanting to get Marco involved in her problems, told him not to bother.


    ¡°You will have to excuse me now, Marco, I will be in the kitchen,¡± Crystal sputtered out as the young man nodded her head positively.


    She gave the young man a weird look but brushed it aside while she walked into the spacious kitchen. It was beautiful and looked like a kitchen designed for a magazine house. Rolling her eyes, Crystal walked into the room as she stared at Helena at the washing dishwasher trying to remove the tes from the machine.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    It is kind of awkward seeing these things but she felt normal seeing her there.


    ¡°Good morning, Ma¡¯am Crystal,¡± Helena greeted in her soft and silk voice.


    ¡°Morning, Helena, please, I would want you to make breakfast for me and Gina. Bacon, eggs, and salmon with toasted bread. I like it with fresh milk please, and for Gina, I think orange juice will do,¡± Crystal muttered.


    This caused Helena to nod her head positively while she said in a slim voice politely, ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am,¡±


    Crystal sighed as she picked up a ss and poured a ss of water into it. As it filled to the brim, she locked the bottle and drank from her ss allowing the chilled water to flush down her throat. It felt refreshing, and sighing, she gently ced the cup on the sink, and the youngdy took her lead to her room. Reaching the door, she swirled around and stars the, thee  dy, she said,


    ¡°I will be in my room, Helena,¡± the youngdy announced.


    Not waiting for a reply, thedy walked to her room. She was exhausted, closing the door, she walked to her bed where shey downfortably.


    While still waiting for the maid toe upstairs with her breakfast, Crystal began lying down on the bed observing ces. She looked at every single angle of her bedroom without even knowing why she was doing that.


    But without understanding, Crystal was also doing all of these because she was feeling so bored. After all, the house was not her house but ise¡¯s house. It would have to take a little bit of time so that she could finally get to the system that was being governed by the house, as well as every other thing that was going on at that moment in that house.


    After havingid down on the bed for a very long time being super bored in that room, she now decided to wake up from where she was and start strolling around her bedroom so that she could get to see most of the things found in it.


    While strolling in the bedroom, she found out a few things that could be very interesting to see. She could see that there were a few books that were found there at one side of the bedroom which were ced there for over a very long period for anyone who could evere there and sleep to read if he or she was ever interested in reading.


    She had instantly picked up a book to see the title. The book cover was so attractive as she was doing all of that to finally get to upy herself with some few things in order not to bore.


    The first book that she had gotten to pick up at that time was titled¡¯ Just In Time ¡®. Crystal was not the type who was a fan of books. She loved the book cover as well as the book title. But she did not have any interest in ever needing Threneedinggok in any way.


    After having looked at the book for some time, she had finally decided to do certain things that could also keep herpany other than that which she had just seen at that time. Crystal Instantly dropped back the book to the exact position where she had just taken before and started moving forward to find something else that could be more interesting than that.


    Instantly, she saw that there was a ce directly beside the TV that contained disks of films. She instantly fell in love with that as she found it to be very interesting. Going in that direction, she finally seeded in picking up one of the disks that were found in front of her as she looked at it turning the side of the disks in a to and fro movement.


    After a few seconds of observing the disk, she finally fell in love with it as she found the film title to be very interesting at least at that time. The film¡¯s title was ¡® Drag Me To Hell ¡®. That was the movie she had finally decided to watch so that it could keep herpany at that time without even getting to waste any time.

 Chapter 72

    She quickly went closer to the TV and inserted the disk so that she could finally watch the movie in full. Going back toy down on the bed, she was enjoying the movie. The movie was a very interesting one as to her, it made a lot of sense.


    But the movie was so very frightful to her as well.


    While watching the movie, Crystal happened to finally fall asleep on the bed without knowing. As she was sleeping just like a baby. The softness of her skin could not be exined at all by anyone as her skin was just exactly like that of a newborn baby.


    The maid on her part had already finished making the breakfast for both Crystal and Gina at that time as she was now just arranging their different breakfast in two different trays so that she could finally get to serve it to them separately without having any problems.


    Once done arranging every single thing at that time, the maid finally decided to take their different meals to pairs so pairs they could start eating at once.


    As she, first of all, took Gina¡¯s break so that she could get to give her first. Once she had already handed over the prepared and served breakfast to Gina wherever she was, she had now returned to the kitchen so that she could finally get to take Crystal¡¯s breakfast and give her as well.


    As she walked slowly while climbing upstairs in order not to throw the breakfast she had suffered a lot to cook for Crysta then. Once she had finished climbing the stairs, she had now decided to walk fast going towards the direction where Crystal¡¯s bedroom was located so that she could finally hand over her fast to her. She could clearly understand how hungry Crystal could be at that time that was the main reason why she was in such a hurry to hand over her breakfast to her so that she could finally get to eat peacefully without having any problem whatsoever that could ever get to disturb her.


    Immediately as she arrived there, she decided to knock on the door for Crystal to be aware that she was actually at the door of her room with her breakfast and needed permission to enter her house at that time.


    She needed things should go well at that time without having a shy problem.


    ¡± Knock, knock, knock¡­.. ¡±


    The maid knocked moderately without stopping for some series of times. She was very very at all of what was going on at that time.


    Helena knocked once more and Crystal shook from her sleep confused not having her senses yet, she waited for some seconds to know whether someone was at her door, and listening to Helena know King again, she answered saying that she wasing.


    Stepping down from the bed, Crystal wiped off her face making sure that it was a bit straightened before she could get to the door. Everything seemed to be going well while she was waiting for se to return home.


    Unlocking the door, she saw Helena standing in front of her door with a smile on her face. Opening the door wide open for her toe in, Crystal apologized for keeping her waiting, but she said it was okay.


    cing the tter of food on the table as Crystal wanted tonhcae breakfast in her room, she told her not to worry as she was going to call her toe to get the tes immediately after she was done. Nodding in agreement to her words, Helena turned to leave when Crystal asked her whether she had served Gina.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am I have,¡± she responded with her gaze on the floor. Crystal thanked her and gave her permission to have some great after working as she was working so much.


    ze had not officially shown her around the house as his woman but having the confidence and feeling of being in control she exerted her orders without being hard on the employees as well.


    Crystal had grown up in that kind of environment where she had people to serve her but all the same, that did not change her from where she was not from the person that she was aspiring to be in the future as she always felt that, human beings were equal.


    Keeping a serious but friendly face, she thought of going to check on Gina first beforeing back to have her breakfast. The tiredness she was feeling, was mixed with worries and that was the reason why she had slept just in the few minutes that she was on her bed but knowing that ze had her back, she felt a lightweight off her shoulders.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Crystal left her room for Ginas to know how she doing.


    ze was in his office but he could not stop thinking about Crystal and the sweet night that they had spent together. His whole life had stopped just from that one night and his thoughts could not stop reckoning on the moment of ecstasy that he had given and received from Crystal.


    Letting out a deep breath, he had no reason toin as he had turned all around but finally, he met the one who was right for him. Laughing at the thoughts that he had about Crystal being a bad girl, it was only during his first night with her that he got to believe the saying which states that, one could not judge a book by its cover.


    Yes, that saying was real, and only those who could understand it had the right to talk about it.

 Chapter 73

    Feeling relieved after everything that had happened, a frown cropped upon his face as he thought back to what was going to happen to Crystal¡¯s uncle.


    Picking up his phone to dial hiswyer¡¯s contact, he noticed that he was calling him already. A smile formed on his lips just as he saw his name on the screen of his phone.


    Leaning towards the chair, he answered the phone call and the first thing he heard was his Lawyer apologizing for not calling earlier. He was not only his counselor but also his very good friend and they had been together for some years now.


    Telling him not to bother as he was just about to call him though, the two young men burst outughing hard at each other. It felt good to know that, someone else was thinking of you just at the same time that you were thinking of them.


    ¡°I hope everything is ready for the meeting, as I want absolute results,¡± he muttered and his friend notifying that he had nothing to be worried about, asked him when he was going to be avable to pass by the office.


    ¡°I will be there in no distant time as I will be leaving the office how to head home to pick her up,¡± ze asserted.


    ¡°Okay, I will be expecting you then my friend,¡±.


    The line got cut as his friend and Attorney hung up the call while hoping to see him soon. se¡¯s only wish was for Crystal to be ready mentally for the battle that was going to be involved because, from the moment that she confronts her uncle publicly, especially with all the things that he had done, he will want to take revenge on her for dragging his name to the ground.


    Letting out a deep breath, he nced over his writs watch and noticed how fast time was passing, ze stood up from his seat and walked towards the stand by the corner of his office to get his coat from there. He was done with what he hade to his office to do for the day and now it was time for him to honor hisst but important appointment which was Crystal¡¯s fight.


    Putting on his jacket, he took his suitcase and car keys from the table and left his office in the direction of the elevator. His smile was on just thinking of how he was going to hold Crystal and kiss her while caressing her hair.


    The job was done and Max¡¯s right-hand man was back. Rting to Max that he had no worries whatsoever anymore, he nodded to the information but it was still notplete as the main task which was to locate Crystal¡¯s whereabouts was not done yet.


    ¡°Boss, it seems like your niece has disappeared from the surface of the earth because I had my men patrol the city every day including the bus stations as well as the railway stations but she is nowhere to be found,¡± he narrated.


    Max listened to him carefully and was triggered by his first as he had been thinking the same thing for a while now. Someone might have been keeping her but who could it be as she had no friends apart from Georgia? Thinking to himself, he could not find any possible answers as neither Crystal nor Gina had anyone apart from him.


    His brain was on fire from thinking about Crystal¡¯s whereabouts and determined to find out where she could be, Max asked his Boys to search some more. It was even more difficult as she did not have a cell phone or any electronic device that could be tracked.


    ¡°I need to get my hands on that girl if not I am going to be in deep trouble if she gets to open her mouth and the things that have been happening to her,¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°But boss, you have nothing to do with all these and that is what you should maintain if ever anyone tries to get you involved in this whole mess,¡± his guard spoke out.


    Not knowing whether to trust what his guard was saying or not, he caressed his hair and touched his stomach, he looked around while sipping from his ss of whiskey. Discarding his guard as he needed to be alone to think, he remembered Nathans¡¯s body so he called him back asking whether he had done the necessary things to dispose of his body and the guard nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Perfect then, you may leave,¡± he littered getting his confirmation and feeling all better. Max was a very sly man and he did not feel sorry for Nathan. The little ingrate as he always referred him to be, deserved what had happened to him and much more.


    He remembered what he had learned from his fraternity which was to never argue with your adversary openly. Rather, treat them nicely in public and silence them so that when they are eliminated, no one will suspect you. He sipped the whiskey from his ss again and wished Nathan a peaceful journey to hell.


    Crystal was done taking her breakfast after checking on Gina and noticing that she was doing okay. Her pain was subsiding little by little as she had taken the painkillers that Helena had served her. She was happy to have finally found some peace in her heart but she could not wait for ze toe and pick her up so that she could relieve herself from the pain that she was feeling inside.


    ¡°Everything is going to be alright Crystal,¡± she told herself tapping her chest as she always does. Her tears were already shaped in her eyes while her heart kept on beating. To her, it was the perfect opportunity to trash that matter as her inheritance had to be given back to her.


    It was her right and she was going to grab it especially now she had someone that was standing behind her strongly.


    Taking a deep breath, she stood by the window as she awaited ze¡¯s return. She did not have to wait for long before ze arrived home. The sound of the engine of his car could be given attention to just as he drove into the lot.


    Her heart was filled with happiness and she confirmed that there was one joy and connection that she felt whenever she was around ze. Without any hesitation, she ran out of her room heading to the stairs where she was going to meet with ze.


    Her smile was broad on her lips and she felt important whenever she was around him. He made her his priority and could easily detect her sadness even when she had no words to express it. Running out of the entrance, she jumped on him with tears in her eyes.


    Confused by her reaction, he could feel her grip on his neck and he became worried asking what was happening to her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Hey girl, what is wrong?¡± he raised a question but Crystal crying deeply, just remained on him. She looked like a baby in his arms and ze held her with his left hand while closing his door with the right. Her legs had formed a circle around his waist and with her deep breath, she cried out,


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, ze, I beg of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright let¡¯s get inside first so that you can tell me what the Matter is,¡± he spoke out. Crystal kept on crying on his shoulder and not being able to exin what was happening to her, ze entered the house and walked up the stairs, he whispered into her ears questioning why she was like that but it seemed like she was just having a void in her heart that she wanted to be filled with love and concern.


    Stepping into his room, he put her on his bed, she did not want to let go of him but ze telling her not to be scared took off her hands from his cor. Making sure that she was a bit calm, he went back to his door and closed it up.


    ¡°It is just you and me now, so you can tell me what the problem is,¡± ze¡¯s words made their way out of his mouth, and Crystal looking down at her fingers, bit her lips as she could not find the right way to ce her words.


    ¡°I feel scared ze, my mind keeps on ying on me and I cannot seem to get it out of my head that things may get worse.¡±


    He could understand perfectly well what she was going through but again, he kissed her forehead, anding down to her lips, he looked at her straight in the eyes, he prophesied his love for her once more.


    Crystal without any further action asked ze to kiss her. With his eyes opened in shock, he did not want to think much about the reasons behind her asking him that so he used his right hand to take off the hairs on her forehead while carefully looking at her lips.


    ¡°Are you sure you want this baby?¡± his way of calling her had changed and she felt more secure. Nodding her head in approval, her breathe was felt on his skin and he could tell that he was not yet used to it though they had spent the night together previously.


    Taking his time and wanting to make her feel all the pleasure of the kiss that he was about to give to her, his tongue was the first thing that came out to touch her lips, and as soon as her lips felt the warmness of his tongue, her whole body vibrated as she felt her emotions rising.


    ze could feel the pumping out of her heart and he knew that it was the perfect opportunity to take her to the dimension that she wanted. supporting her head slowlyying her back on the bed, he made sure not to hurt her with his weight as Crystal was very tinypared to him.


    ¡°Are you okay, do you want more?¡± he inquired but before he could get any response, Crystal¡¯s fingers were already on his pants attempting to take them off. ze let out augh as he pulled himself over from her while arranging himself back. Making Crystal know that he could not give her what she wanted at that particr point in time, he tried his best not to make her feel bad about the whole thing.


    ¡°Babe, do you remember that we have to go to mywyer¡¯s office today as we have an appointment with him?¡± his question switched her senses, and drawing her mouth back into a state of shock, she jumped out of the bed apologizing for not having that in mind anymore.


    Crystal had been carried away with the many thoughts that were roaming in her head that the moment she had seen ze, the only thing she wanted was to be in his arms andpany. ze holding her hand and asking her not to apologize as she had already put him in an ufortable situation, ran his stare to his jeans which had already taken another structure from his erect penis.


    ¡°I am so sorry ze, what can I do to remedy the situation?¡± she implored trembling and all confused but ze told her not to bother and to just go get changed so that they could leave immediately, listened to her say that she was going like them and just needed to put on her outing slippers.


    Crystal exceeded herself and left the room while ze kept a smile on his face as the happiness that she was giving to him, was nothing like he had ever imagined. Wandering to the bathroom, he had to make his manhood get down because he could not go out in that state.


    Crystals were overturned and all she wanted was to face her wicked uncle with all the support from ze.

 Chapter 74

    Still standing on his apology, he took out an envelope from his pocket and stretched it to Gina. Crystal who was done from her room, thought of notifying Gina about her appointment with ze¡¯swyer so heading to her room, she had no idea that Marco had already gone into her room, knocking on the door and opening it almost at the same time, she met Marco with his hand stretched towards Gina.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she interrogated glimpsing Gina wanting to rise in fear but Crystal asking her not to stand up, kept a frown still at Marco. Keeping his calm, he told Crystal that he just wanted to apologize to Gina for the trouble and also to give her the envelope.


    ¡°We do not need your envelope,¡± she yelled out telling him to get out of her room. Gina seeing how angry Crystal was, informed her that Marco was not at fault for what had happened to her. Narrating what had happened, Marco was surprised that she was not mad at him actually as she took his defense. Crystal was astounded by her response but at the same time, she trusted Gina knew what she was doing.


    Marco staring at her felt relieved and apologized for thest time, he dropped the envelope on the bed and told Gina that it was for her troubles. Gina could not say anything because she respected Crystal so much and still saw her as her matron.


    Though her heart was contradicting all the decisions she had taken and the words she had voiced out, she could feel her heart beating so hard in her chest for Marco as she watched him walk out of her cabin.


    Crystal felt bad seeing how tears had formed in her eyes, and acknowledging that Gina was still her senior even though she was working for her, she could not help but wonder whether she was doing the right thing wanting to mingle in that aspect of her life.


    Calling out her bane, she throbbed as her senses came back to her and responded to Crystal, she walked closer to her asking whether she was okay, but Gina trying to hide her sadness nodded. Listening to ze calling out her name, she told Gina not to be stressed out while letting her know that she was going to the attorney¡¯s office to start her preparation for the battle she would be having with her uncle.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gina was happy listening to that and she wished Crystal all the best informing her of her undying assistance if she ever needed her for anything. She had a heart of gold and Crystal could as that and thinking to herself, she realized that it was only fair for her to be happy and her good deeds were going to pay off.


    ¡°Oh, you are here,¡± ze muttered finding the door open and seeing Crystal sitting on the bed with Gina¡¯s head on her shoulder. Wiping her eyes as soon as she heard ze¡¯s voice, he saw that they were both having a long face like something was happening so he asked what the matter was but Crystal said that it was nothing.


    Not believing her, he did not want to create any tension but he remembered seeing Marco leave Gina¡¯s room before meeting him on the terrace to say that he was leaving for the new house that he had bought as the agent had called him to say the papers were ready.


    ¡°Alright, can we leave now?¡± he muttered giving Crystal that killer smile and telling Gina not to worry as he was going to bring back her mistress soon enough, he also told her to feel free and to ask anything that she desired. Gina nodded with a smile and they left for their appointment.


    On their way, Crystal¡¯s heart was troubled about Gina, so she spoke out to ze saying that she had something to say. ze driving and turning his gaze to look at her once in a while asked what the matter was and Crystal letting out a huge sigh murmured as calmly as she could,


    ¡°It has. to do with your friend.¡±


    A feeling of confusion had taken over ze and it could be seen on his forehead asked whether she was referring to Marco, Crystal nodded in eptance. Squeezing his lips and tightening his grip on the steering wheel, ze did not want Crystal to have now foul thinking about him or the people he mixes with and wanted to say that what happened was an ident, Crystal said that it seemed like Gina had feelings for him.


    ze had already seen that the moment he walked in and his friend had alreadye to him asking for a favor but he had advised Marco to get to his house first ande backter since he knew how delicate the situation was.


    ¡°You are not saying anything love,¡± she mumbled notifying the silence that he had on his lips but ze not wanting things to be awkward, told Crystal not to worry about a thing and to wait for them to get to where they were heading first and they could talk about Marco and Ginater.


    His litigations were suspicious but she had confidence in him as he was going to do what he had said and she liked that about him. Driving again for a few minutes, she noticed that his speed was reducing and his steering wheel turning to the left. At that moment, it rang in her head that they were at their destination.


    Simon and Georgia hadunched aint to the authorities and their worries became higher when they went to all the airport terminals with a picture of Crystal and her full name, but no one seemed to have even seen a particle of her skin talk less of her information appearing in their system.


    ¡°That Max of a man is hiding something and I can feel it, Simon,¡± Georgia murmured as they appeared in front of Max¡¯s door. It was still very early in the morning and she had insisted that they leave at that time to meet him at home before he goes to work.


    Georgia was Crystal¡¯s best friend and so she was aware of the period that Max used to leave the house and that was exactly how she pulled out the strings on him.


    Ringing the bell at the gate, the security officer left his little office to go stare at the person who was at the portal.

 Chapter 75

    ¡°It is the police can wee in?¡± one of the officers spoke out. In a panic, the security officer opened the door and let them inside, he saluted them and asked what they wanted. They stated that they were looking for one Mr. Maxwell Taylor.


    The security man¡¯s eyes dropped and telling them to follow him as his boss was well inside, Max¡¯s right-hand man came out to coordinate whether the other boys were doing their jobs as well as whether the car that was supposed to be transported well if was cleaned up already.


    Seeing the police officers making their way into the yard, the guard was about to walk back into the house when the officers stopped him halfway. Georgia had recognized him immediately and shouting out in fear, she told the cops that he was amongst those who ambushed their house and attacked her mom and herself.


    ¡°You mean to say that you recognize him?¡± the leader asked and Georgia nodded her head rapidly saying that she never forgets a face, pointed out to him, and walking out of their midst, she gave the man a very hard p saying,


    ¡°That is for pointing a gun at my mother¡¯s head you pig¡±. Simon held her back seeing her actions as they could endanger her life.


    The officials tried to calm her down as they brought her mind to the fact that, she was not supposed to do that. Showing their IDs as being embers of thew force, themander stated the reason why they were there and asked where Max was.


    The lookout was about to tell a lie about his boss¡¯s whereabouts when Max suddenly opened the door from behind as he was attracted by the noise from the dining room where he was having his breakfast.


    ¡± Good morning Sir,¡± themander spoke out with a straight face and well-toned voice. Max responded to his salutation and asked what he could do for them, he had a curious face seeing Georgia.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Not waiting for the leader to talk about their mission in his yard, he asked Georgia why she had policemen with her and her response was a heavy one to his face. She had never liked Max and always saw him as a fraud and bad man but because he was her best friend¡¯s uncle and only family, she had to keep her instincts and hunch to herself.


    ¡°Where did you keep it friend Mr. Max, Crystal is nowhere to be found, and don¡¯t you dare lie about her trip because my friend will never go anywhere without telling me first and will not stay this long without contacting me like she has done these past weeks,¡± her words burst through his ears.


    Max¡¯s blood was boiling inside and his teeth were grinding inside his mouth while his fist twisted behind his back. Endeavoring to maintain the friendly smile on his face and asking Georgia what she was talking about, the officer asked him to please follow them to the station as they had some questions about a missing case of his niece Ms. Crystal Melody Taylor.


    ¡°I will follow you but can I get my phone to call mywyer?¡± Max asked giving Georgia an unpleasant stare and Georgia not being afraid of him, looked at him too.


    ¡°Yes, you may,¡± the chief said asking his men to bring out the handcuffs.


    Simon was just standing there and observing the whole time without uttering any words and seeing how Max and his bodyguard were ncing at Georgia, he pulled Georgia to himself, as tndher that he did not like the look on their faces.


    Gina was in her room thinking of how her life was going to be when all the struggles were over. Feeling happy about the promise that ze had made to her, she could not think of anything else but the image of her eatery.


    Letting out a sigh, she listened to someone knocking on her door. Wondering who it was as the person knocked and waited, she knew that it was not Crystal but twisting her face, she called out Helena¡¯s voice but there was no response.


    Struggling out of the bed, she held her bed and was about to put on her slippers but the voice that came from outside, made her tremble as sweat ran down her face. She could decipher who was standing at her door already and swallowing the saliva that had formed in her throat, she called out,


    ¡°Marco.¡±


    He responded opening the door immediately he listened to her calling out his name but Gina still mad at him over what had happened, asked him whether she had permitted him toe into her room.


    ¡°I am very sorry, I will just go back outside and wait for your signal beforeing in again,¡± his words came out, and looking at his face, she could tell that he was regretful for whatever had transpired between himself and her downstairs.


    Sitting back on her bed with hurt feelings, Gina did not want to push harder as the situation was already ugly and wanting to keep the little sanity that was left inside of her, she lowered her head with respect for the person who was standing beside her, she muttered,


    ¡°What have youe to do in the room?¡±.


    ¡± I just want to talk to you Gina, and to apologize for what had happened earlier,¡± his mouth face way for the words toe out.


    Gina¡¯s eyes were already watery as she had been stupid and naive to think that something could happen between someone like him and her, but it had reproduced some sense in her not to believe in fairy tale stories as they only happen in movies.


    Not wanting to drag the conversation with Marco, she told him that he did not have to apologize to her for she was a nobody but Marco, wanted to approach her, Gina stopped him by raising her left hand and told him not to bothering closer to her.


    ¡°I have heard your apologies sir and I can assure you that I have nothing against you and your girlfriend and my heart is not to hold grudges against people,¡± she spoke out keeping a straight face. Marco was not familiar with Gina but seeing her in that state, he noticed how much she was hurt.

 Chapter 76

    Mrs. Yvonne was panicking when she saw Georgiae out from one of the offices followed by Simon.


    ¡°Mom!¡± she called out in surprise wondering how her mother had managed to know that she was at the police station mom seeing her, rushed towards Georgia with tears in her eyes asking why she was so stubborn to follow up on that case.


    Georgia was surprised by her mother¡¯s question so she started hersebyrom asking how on earth could she say something like that. Reminding her mom of who was involved in what she was fighting for, she also made her understand that if something had happened to her, Crystal would not have given up the search for her so easily but she was disappointed in her mother¡¯s words.


    ¡°But you cannot understand Georgia, you need to stay off this matter,¡± she spoke out holding her daughter but Georgia was bent on searching for her friend no matter what her mother was going to say to her. She had grown to know her mother to be just and truthful but the woman that she was seeing in front of her was not her mom. Georgia began to suspect her mom and that was the reason why she had not told her about her ns to arrest Maxwell as she has been very dormant with Crystal¡¯s case.


    Since the day that those goons had stormed at their house and made a mess, her mom had asked her not to get involved even after listening to them saying that they were searching for Crystal. Her heart was in pieces and walking out of her mom, Simon told Mrs. Yvonne to calm down herself as he was going to talk to Georgia.


    ¡°You do not know what you are doing my daughter, if only you knew the kind of man Maxwell is then you would stay away from his family because I love your friend Crystal but I love you so much because you are my only child,¡± she stood at the corridor crying bitterly.


    ¡°Georgia wait a minute, you should not have spoken to your mother like that you know,¡± Simon called out her name from behind but Georgia needed to get some fresh air. Her head was a mess while her mother wasn¡¯t making things easier for her.


    The fact that Maxwell¡¯s Attorney had asked the police chief to tell Georgia and Simon to give them some privacy as his client was not a criminal but was just called in for some questioning, made her stomach boil in anger, and seeing her mom me her for something that Crystal would have done for her without even thinking twice, made her realize that the heart of man is inexplicable.


    Georgia did not understand the gravity of what she was doing as she had no idea of the person that she was going up against. The police took Maxwell out of his premises and people were already taking pictures of the incident. it was a shocking situation as many saw him as a stainless man but knowing the way the country was, he knew that his name was going to be rubbed in the mud as he tried to cover his face with his hands each time they approached him.


    Georgia and Simon were walking behind the police officers when suddenly Georgia felt someone holding her hand behind them. Stopping to look who was holding her from behind, she was surprised to see Max¡¯s right-hand man holding her hand tightly with the fore in his eyes. Georgia was terrified with his look and Simon noticing that Georgia¡¯s pace had slowed down, immediately turned back to know what was happening with her.


    ¡°Let go of my hand you pig,¡± Georgia spat out looking straight into the guard¡¯s eyes but what he said, made goosebumps to fill her body leaving her in a state ofplete fear.


    ¡°You and your boyfriend need to watch your backs from this very moment because you both do not know who you have messed with.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Tears were seen forming in Georgia¡¯s eyes and Simon reached to take her hand out of the man¡¯s own, Georgia was trembling in fright. Looking at Simon and seeing how his threat had gotten whole over Georgia, he gave them a demonic smile as he walked out on them to follow his boss to the police station.


    Max had already called hiswyer and agreed to meet him there, his adviser asked him not answer to any questions that would be asked of him unless he had arrived there. Max epted and without any worries, his mind shed back to Georgia and what she had done.


    Crystal and ze had already reached the office to meet with his Lawyer and stepping out of the car, she breath in and out before turning her eyes to look at ze with a smile. Her life was going to be moreplicated at that very moment as she was going to go up against the man she saw as a second father and she had looked up to all these years.


    A man she reached and obeyed every request not thinking about whether it was right or wrong just because she wished to please him. All those things were going to be settled down in a few minutes as she was going to narrate everything she knew without leaving anything behind.


    Standing looking at the building, she felt ze¡¯s hand slipping into hers, and turning her head, she saw a smile on his face as he whispered,


    ¡°I am here babe, you at not alone.¡±


    His words consoled her heart but still, she was scared of the possibility of being jailed for all the thefts she hadmitted.

 Chapter 77

    Max was already at the police station and in a twinkle of an eye, there were many reporters from different television channels together with their cameras wanting to have a one-on-one with him. Forcing their way as the police officers held them back, Max¡¯s right-hand man was very mad at the situation as Max had be his second father. He had always treated him like his own son though he never had children and that alone was very touching to him.


    Zane looked at the unrest that was outside and his blood boiled inside his skin. Veering around his head and sees Georgiaing in with Simone and his teeth ground in his mouth. Georgia was bent on making Max confess to his sins and telling her where her friend was if not she was going to sound his illegal dealings to the whole world.


    Her mother was in her office when her friend and colleague walked into her space panting as though someone was chasing her just to tell Georgia¡¯s mom to switch on her television and watch what was going on there.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°What is it Vivianne?¡± she asked in panic before grabbing the TV remote to switch on her television. Seeing her daughter on TV, she rose to her feet as the environment was a ce where she was not expecting to see her there.


    Wondering what Georgia was doing in a police station, she turned to her friend saying,


    ¡°I have to get to this station what is going on with my daughter and why is she in a police station?¡± she asked her friend in a mad rage but her friend asked her to look well as she did not understand that it was not Georgia who was in trouble, she paused for a minute to understand what she meant by that.


    ¡°Georgia had sued one of the most influential men in the country and she ims that he is keeping her friend and no one has seen her for weeks,¡± she narrated. Her words drew her attention to the screen and that was when she saw Max in handcuffs.


    ¡°What?!¡± she eximed seeing the gravity of what her daughter was putting herself into. Her hands trembled and her lips could not speak further the fear that had settled inside her heart.


    Her eyes were wide open and asking herself why she had such a stubborn daughter, her friend interrupted her question when she asked what was going on.


    ¡°Are you having a problem in your family Yvonne?¡± she called out but Georgia¡¯s mother making her way out of the office in a hurry, remembered that she had not picked up her car keys so she ran back inside to get her keys. With her heart pumping inside her chest, Yvonne ran out of the building heading to the parking lot to get her car.


    She knew the kind of man Max was so she did not want her family to be involved with his madness. Starting the engine of her car, she drove off like a hysterical woman in the direction of the prison.


    ¡°Wee bro,¡± ze¡¯s attorney spoke outstretching his hand to him.


    ¡°Thank you, man,¡± ze responded shaking his hand and turning his gaze to Crystal with a smile. Freddy looked at Crystal and he was wowed by her beauty. Her innocent face and captivating lips were what attracted everyone to her and he found it difficult to close his mouth.


    ¡°You might swallow a fly if your mouth stays this open for some more time,¡± ze teased him and Freddyughed out horribly. Stretching his hand to Crystal, he asked ze whether that was his client and he nodded while adding,


    ¡°She is also my woman,¡± ze snatched the words from his mouth before he could say anything further.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Barrister¡­,¡± she paused for a while noticing that she had not taken his name and Freddy responded with a disappointed smile on his face saying,


    ¡°Freddy Duncan.¡±


    ¡°I am Crystal Melody Taylor, and it is my pleasure to meet you, I hope that we will get along well,¡± she said.


    Freddy asked them to please have their seats and his stare was on ze the whole time. He has always known him to be a bad boy who flirts with the heart of women but never could he have imagined that, the client he was waiting for was his woman.


    That could only mean one thing which was that ze loved her. Noticing that Freddy could not stop staring at Crystal, ze let out a smile as if it was normal, she was a very beautifuldy that no man in his right senses could resist. But having the full confidence that she was his woman, he was ying with that knowing that Crystal was different from what she looked like.


    ¡°So let us begin, I need all the details you can remember Ms. Crystal because my client here, has already exined some parts of your problems to me over the phone,¡± he spoke out in a friendly but professional voice to make Crystal feelfortable.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say concerning what Ms? Georgia Eyong is using you of?¡± the officer asked getting ready to write his statement but Max following strictly what his Attorney had told him to do, said that he was not going to respond to any of their questions unless hiswyer was around.


    The officer saw that he was ying tough so he turned his gaze to Georgia and Simon knew that they had no other choice but to wait for his attorney. Maxwell was tightening his grip under the table that he was sitting on but his eyes ran through Georgia¡¯s face thinking of how he was going to deal with her after he must have been released from where he was sitting. Hiswyer had arrived at the prison at the same time as Georgia¡¯s mom.


    ¡°Excuse me, officer, my daughter is here please where is she?¡± Mrs. Yvonne asked in a panic wanting to know where her daughter was, in fear for her life ignoring that they were at the police station. The officer asked what her daughter¡¯s name was and she responded quickly.

 Chapter 78

    Crystal was still attentive though ze could notice the substance that had formed in her eyes, making her feel ufortable with the situation that she was faced with. Having no choice, she had to answer every question that she was been asked by the attorney as every detail counts in her pursuit for justice.


    Clearing his throat and arranging himself on the chair, Freddy asked Crystal to list out the things that she did for her uncle since she had mentioned something like that earlier. But not being able toprehend his question, she asked him to repeat it one more time which the Attorney saw no problems with.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Can you exin to me what your interaction with the men that your uncle always sent you to them was?¡±.


    She felt a cold sweat running through her back as it made its way into her pants. Her lips had suddenly be glued together, making answering questions difficult. She was conscious that everything she was doing was wrong but being faced with such a situation, she could feel the gravity of all her actions. Breathing in and out, ze still whispered into her ears telling her that she did not have to answer the question if she did not feel ready for it but Crystal had already made up her mind though it was a difficult path for her.


    Her legs had be all sweaty in her shows while her hands could not sit on one spot, mustering the courage to finally answer his question, she said,


    ¡± My aim for meeting up with all the men like I used to do was to steal from them.¡±


    A tear dropped down from her eyes after she had said that and with her head lowered slowly, she felt embarrassed to the core that the only thing that she had wished for was for the ground to get open to swallow her up.


    Rubbing her shoulder, ze made sure that she did not feel alone as he was always going to be there for him but another question from thewyer drove her into deep thought as she wondered how she had found herself in such a difficult situation.


    ¡°Now, can you exin to me how you always seeded in sessfully stealing from them?¡± Freddy asked but Crystal¡¯s world was smelly crumbling and all she wanted was for her heart to be lighter after her session with thewyer.


    To her, she felt more like she was going through some sort of confession to a priest or something and an act of courage from nowhere filled her body and she began to narrate everything that he was still keeping under her sleeve.


    Taking her head up, Crystal told Freddy that she had always been attracted to men, and whenever she walked into apartment, every man that was there wanted to have her for himself. Noticing that it was the case, her uncle hade up with a suggestion as being the only way for her to be able to ultimately take over her father¡¯spany.


    Feeling excited about it, she asked what it was as she could do everything to get her inheritance but Uncle Max had told her that thepany was in-depth so he could not hand over something that was on the verge of crumbling to his precious niece. She felt heartbroken after listening to him say that and all she wanted to do was to save the only thing that meant a lot to her parents so she asked what she could do to remedy the situation and the smile that could be seen on her uncle¡¯s face was not a simple one.


    Crystal thought back to all these as she wept bitterly while describing everything that had happened and with so many regrets, she said how her uncle would hire private agents to follow the rich men in the society to know the ces where they go to, what they do, the restaurants that they eat in and many other things that could be of great importance to his scheme and that was how she was always in the right ce at the right time.


    ze listened to her narrate everything and he felt sorry for her and turned his gaze to look at his friend, they both understood how naive she was to the point that she could not even read through her uncle¡¯s treachery. Crystal had narrated how scared she was most of the time but all she ever wanted was to save her father¡¯spany which has now be hers.


    Her uncle had assured her that it was only going to be a one-time something as he knew exactly how much she had to steal from those men she was assigned to meet in the different ces where she met them.


    ¡°So you mean to say that your uncle had aplices inside the locality?¡± Freddy asked and Crystal nodded her hand, letting him know that he was right. She went further to exin that it was one of the reasons why she had never been caught up after carrying out her actions.


    There was always someone or people who drafted the n for my uncle telling him how I was to meet my victim and when I was to strike and how I was to achieve my goal and eventually leave the ce without anyone spotting or apprehending me.


    ¡°Then you have to recall the names or faces of anyone as that is going to be your key to start defending yourself from your uncle because trust me on this, it is going to be your words against he¡¯s Ms. Taylor,¡± Freddy prepared her mind already for what was in front but Crystal not minding what was going to happen after her uncle must have been in a cell paying for all the things that he had done to her, she said,


    ¡°Though I am aware that I will be sentenced to jail for all the attempted murders and theft that had carried out, I will still be grateful for thatth because it made me meet someone who did not give up on my ws though he was one of me and my uncles victims.¡±


    ze knew that she was referring to him and letting out a smile, he murmured,


    ¡°I am grateful too because I got to know a pretty thief who stole my heart and had made me her captive.¡±


    Freddy adored the two love birds that were in his office but he had to call ze¡¯s attention to the fact that, the situation that his woman was in was a delicate one as she had no solid proof nor witnesses, to stand by her assertions but there was going to be away.

 Chapter 79

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be here anymore Simon, I think you have helped me a lot I can continue from here so go back to work now,¡± Georgia muttered having a deep frown on her face that made Simon very picky with his words so as not to serve her more.


    ¡°I need to be here because Crystal is my friend and I care about you a lot to leave you here alone with the kind of people that I see around the ce,¡± Simon muttered. His words had somehow calmed down Georgia¡¯s anger as she lifted her head to look at Simon with a feeling that was not clear to her.


    Her lips trembled not being able to let out the words that wanted to make their way out and with a shiny yes, she gazed at him pressing the grip of her hands on her dress. Simon¡¯s words had confused her once again and she felt awkward to ask what his intentions towards her were as she was not ready to listen to anything negative from him.


    Noticing how calm Georgia had be, Simon held onto her asking whether she was alright, but she turned her stare at his hands that were on her shoulders as she felt his grip tighter, and without any sound, she nodded her head in eptance.


    Simon had nothing to worry about because as the CEO of hispany, he had inherited from his dad. Being the boss, he could attend to other matters without anyone interfering in his business. Taking his hand from her shoulder, he caressed her face taking away the hairs that were on her eyes.


    The little moment that Simon had spent with Georgia, made him start seeing her differently, and not being able to exin what was going on with him, he felt that impulse to protect her from everything that could be a danger to her life.


    ze was keen to listen to Crystal exin everything that had happened to her over the years and not say anything bad about her uncle as she rted her story, making ze see the kind of woman that he was in love with. Her anger and disappointment in her uncle¡¯s attitude did not make her forget the fact that he had once been her backbone and support when she had no one to call family. His actions did not make her feel lonely and he had always treated her well while she was growing up.


    Max was a good uncle as he stood his ground to take her in when she was almost been sent to a foster home. He did not know how to take care of a child and he had never had one but his determination to keep Crustal as well as to take care of her was something that many thought he couldn¡¯t do.


    Max had a very busy schedule and hence he had never had any wife and kids, and the few times that he was chanced to be with his niece, he did everything for her to befortable as he took her to all the ces that she loved as well as buying her the things he wanted.


    On the days when he was not changed, he would call on Mrs. Yvonne to ask whether she


    When it came to attending her school activities, he always made an effort to attend her school programs whenever parents were needed and the most important thing was that, he did not want anything to hurt his little niece.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°So what happened now, what has changed?¡± Freddy asked noting down the points so as not to forget. His question made Crystal¡¯s eyes turn to water and ze glimpsing at her silence, looked at his friend before going closer to hold Crystal¡¯s hand.


    ¡°If it is too painful you do not need to do it now babe,¡± his words came out softly and she felt loved. Crystal¡¯s heart had found peace in ze¡¯s words and each time he spoke to her, everything became easy for her. Keeping her eyes on his, she let out the tears that were on her falls and tightening her grip on his skin, she muttered,


    ¡°I think it is time for me to do this ze, remember why we came here to do and it will be a waste of time if we don¡¯t aplish it.¡± Her courage was out of normal and ze was d to see her ready to face her fears.


    Taking a deep breath and keeping her hands bonded to zes, Crystal¡¯s focus was turned to Freddy as she began to narrate why and how things had changed. Thinking back to the time that she had noticed that her uncle¡¯s attitude had changed, it was during her tightened birthday.


    In Mr. Taylors¡±st will, he had stated that his legacy was going to be passed on to his only daughter Crystal Melody Taylor the moment she came to age and of sound reasoning but since she was still a minor when her parents met their sudden death, her uncle was left to manage everything while she turned eighteen.


    Crystal had never disobeyed her uncle and everything she did was for him to be proud of her keeping in mind the promise she made on her parent¡¯s grave on the day that they were bothid to rest. She worked hard in school and during holidays as she as found always wanted to read the kind of books that her father loved to read because she knew her goal.


    Unknown to her that her uncle had different notices for her, Crystal continued to do her best to learn everything that could help her while she matched the videos that she always did with her dad when he was still alive. Her determination was not like that of any young girl of her age and though she had everything that she could ever wish for, Crystal knew how to keep her calm when faced with provocative situations as well as keeping herself humble.


    Her eyes were filled with more tears when she recounted her first meeting with her uncle about her inheritance. Max had given her deaf wars and had asked her to focus more on her studies till she finally turned eighteen but it was not clear to her as she had noticed that he did not want to share anything that had to do with her heritage.


    Crystal had no extra training from Max and the documents were far from her sight when she tried asking her uncle to teach her about the ways of thepany, he always had something to say or he would start narrating to her all the problems that thepany was facing.


    Feeling sad as she felt that she was mounting too much pressure on him, Crystal remembered that her dad always showed her where he kept his private kinds of stuff and her memory shed back to the fact that her father¡¯swyer was no longering to the house to check up on her like he uses to do. Crustal began to join some mysteries that were not clear to her but as usual, she could not think more than she was doing.


    Having the feeling to dig more, she approached her friend¡¯s mom who was like a second mother to her, and asked about pieces of information that could help her achieve her goal of proving to her uncle that she was capable of taking over her father business, but Mrs. Yvonne never had the time to discuss such mattered with Crystal not even when she passes the night over with Georgia.


    Freddy having given attention to her story for some time, told her to pause for a while as he had some things to ask first.


    He was one of the best in the field and it was thanks to his mastery in the domain that ze had won a lot of cases, especially the one that involved the foreign investors that had business dealings with histe father. ze had full confidence in Freddy as he was not like the other sell-outs thew had in the name of Lawyers.

 Chapter 80

    A thick sense of embarrassment cropped up in her back as she took up her body from the car door while letting ze open up for her to get inside the car. Smiling at her as he watched her sitfortably, he looked straight into her eyes as though he wanted to say something, and going closer to her, he kissed her forehead and said that they should go home.


    He closed the door gently so as not to hurt her and turning to the other side, ze entered his car and started the engine to get to the house so that Crystal could have some rest.


    The police station was still flooded with journalists and the media as everyone wanted to have an answer to their questions about what the famous man Maxwell Taylor hadmitted as an offense. The House outset was crazy and everyone was just pushing their way in while the police officers did their best to push them back.


    Yvonne was still standing there in the corridor with her whole being shivering and turning her head to the other side, she saw a man who was peeping at her with an abnormal gaze. Covered with suspicion as to who he was, she began to walk in his direction as she called out but the man walked quickly. Yvonne sensed that there was danger in the air so she hastened her steps to look for her daughter.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Georgia was still standing under a shade with Simon and she was beginning to feel dizzy out of exhaustion, losing her bnce, he caught her before she could even reach the ground, and putting up her head, he asked what the matter was and why she was feeling that way.


    Georgia had been on her friend¡¯s case thesest few weeks that she had forgotten to take her medications and the fatigue that she was feeling was getting a hold of her. Letting out a smile, she said,


    ¡°I am fine Simon, I just need some rest.¡±


    ¡°Then follow me to my car atst there is air conditioning inside, it will help you get refreshed for some time while waiting for the verdict from the police chief,¡± Simon put in.


    She looked at Simon for some time before moving to the car to sit down. Her mom not being able to find her, panicked and took out her phone to call her daughter. Ringing her phone, Georgia did not pick up her phone and her mom kept on insisting.


    Her phone was vibrating inside her bag, Georgia could not seem to get to it. Her mind was a mess and everything was dark in front of her eyes. She just wanted to find her friend and seeing the way things were going, she was d somehow knowing that Max was going to be behind bars.


    ¡°Do you want me to get something for you?¡± Simon asked moving closer to wipe the sweat that had formed on her face but Georgia had spotted Max walking out of the police station and her blood boiled inside her veins.


    ¡°They are letting him walk away just like that?¡± she yelled out wanting to get out of the car but Simon was standing in the way. Holding her hand, he looked into her eyes and said,


    ¡°You need to act with your head and not with your eyes Georgia.¡± His words were insulting to her as she felt that he was being abusive but Simone calling out attention to the kind of man that she was dealing with, left her dumbfounded as she did not dare to talk anymore.


    Her eyes were wide open while her mouth was too and wanting to talk further, Simon hushed her with his finger on her lips telling her to get back into the car. Georgia had wanted to use her mother as an excuse to go back to the police station but Simon did not listen tdid o her, he told her that his mother was old enough to take care of herself. Catching sight of her mothering out, she could tell that she was looking for her and it was not going to be fair if she left him with Max and his goons.


    ¡°I need to help my mom, Simon, she is going to be in danger,¡± she said and Simon turned his gaze to see the police station covered with people, he knew that he had to do something about the situation. Asking Georgia to stay inside the car and to lock up the doors, he promised her that he was going to bring her mother to her safe and sound.


    Georgia could not exin the bond that had suddenly been created between Simon and herself, she only knew that he was doing the right thing as they both were fighting for their friend as well.


    Reaching the house, Crystal was very tired and all she wished for was to go upstairs, take a shower, and fall on her bed. The day had been very hectic and her whole being was shivering from exhaustion but as soon as she entered the house, she was weed by Gina who had a worried face and saw her in that state, her heartbeat a thousand times inside her chest.


    ¡°What is the matter with you, did anything happen to you or someone in the house?¡± she asked having an anxious look and just as she was asking Gina questions, ze had just walked inside the house.


    ¡°What is the matter Gina?¡± he inquired observing how panicked she looked Gina walked to the center table, picked up the TV remote, and pointing to it, pressed the the on. The first thing that could be seen on the TV screen was Maxwell as he was surrounded by police officers who were guarding him.


    ze looked lost as he was not able to identify anyone norprehend what was doing on the television, he asked Gina why she had put on the television and who was the man that the media was focusing on and Crystal was broken to see the face of her uncle and the man that had given her the scare of her entire existence, she muttered with a tear falling out of her eyes,


    ¡°That is Maxwell Taylor, my one and only uncle with the heart of stone.¡±


    Gina and ze looked at each other before turning back to have a look at Crystal who was just standing at the center of the house like a ghost with no iota of life in her.


    ¡°Is that man your uncle that has been doing all these to you?¡± ze asked walking closer to Crystal who could not move her lips and looking at him with tears-filled eyes, she nodded slowly with so much sadness in her.


    ze grounded his teeth in his mouth before hugging her tight into his arms saying that she had no reason to be sad as he was there with her.


    Gina facing them, said softly,


    ¡°Ms. Georgia is the one who got her arrested Ms. Crystal.¡± Her voice had sunk deep down Crystal¡¯s heart and reality had just hit her straight in the face.


    ¡°Georgia?¡± she asked again like she had ear problems looking at Gina in wonder. Crystal had followed zes¡¯ advice not to cent at her friend as her phone might be on listening mode, and there she was in a confrontation with Max and she was certain that it was all because she had no idea of her whereabouts.


    Holding her head in confusion, she thought of running out of the house to meet her friend but ze was still lost and needed some answers to his questions which he could not find.


    Turning to Gina in a mad rage, he asked what was going on and why was all themotion happening on Television, Gina was caught in fear, revealing that Gina had issued a warrant of arrest because he was a hiding friend from her.


    Crystal¡¯s soul finally left her body as she thought of the danger that Georgia could be going through.


    ¡°We need to get to her ze, my friend is in trouble, we need to be her,¡± her words came out from her mouth and she was trembling in fear with tears flowing out of her eyes like a running tap.


    ¡°Calm down Crystal, nothing will happen to your friend I can assure you that,¡± he said gilding her head on one soot in an attempt to ease the pain that was feeling but it seemed like seeing her uncle again had woken up the fear that was inside of her.


    Crystal began to misbehave with her mouth bbing so many words at the same time, and Gina became worried and scared saying that Crystal could not have digested the sight of her uncle and knowing how wicked he had been to her, the trauma that she had gone through was back.

 Chapter 81

    ze asked Freddy what they were going to do, he rolled his eyes around his office while caressing his beard as though his senses had been piled up there. Coming up with some good ns, he asked ze to brace up as that case was going to be in their favor.


    Crystal felt weak all of a sudden and ze realizing it, stood up immediately to have a grip on her while asking for a ss of water. Talking her cheek and asking what the matter was, ze felt scared for her but Crystal told him not to worry as she was just tired.


    ¡°Please take her home, she needs to have some rest,¡± Freddy spoke out as he handed the ss of water to ze.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Please don¡¯t frighten me like this again,¡± he murmured and a smile was seen on her lips as she said,


    ¡°You won¡¯t lose me anytime soon love.¡±


    ze helped her to get on her feet while picking up her bag from their chair. Freddy had made a sign to ze and he had understood it perfectly. Walking through the door, his heart was at peace as one of the stages that he feared that she could not cross had finallye and pass and there she was just Weak but still alive.


    It was difficult to go against a loved one, especially a rtive but times were rough and those who were seen as protectors turned out to be predicators with no iota of self-consciousness. It bes difficult when the person you look up to is the one who wants to sink you just because of some material things that are a bit more important than life.


    ze walked her out of Freddy¡¯s offices to the corridor where they were to put up with the elevator before finally retiring to the parking lot where his car was parked. She felt like a heavy load had gone out of her body and there was some fresh air blowing up her skin.


    Confiding with someone or meeting legal personnel who could give you the necessary information about how to go about your worries, was the best feeling you could have, and having someone who loves you unconditionally like she is being loved by ze, is a blessing.


    ¡°Do you want anything, you want me to get something for you?¡±, he asked with a smile but Crystal holding his face, lifted herself as she stood on tiptoe and without saying anything, she ced her lips this while letting sweet breeze to mark that moment forever in her heart.


    Her life was a mess at that particr point in time but having zes¡¯ love and support was the best feeling she could ever ask for. Her hands were shaking while she kissed him and ze wanted to make her feel better as he felt her trembling legs on the ground and realized that she was stressed, he held her up with his right arm and brought her up, some passerby recognized him as the famous businessman so they took pictures of him and Crystal without their knowledge.


    A tear had fallen off her left eye and ze had felt it drop on his shoulder, taking his lips from hers and turning it to her ear, he whispered,


    ¡± I am not letting you go for anything in this world and you are staying with me forever.¡±


    ¡°Are you proposing to me?¡± she asked with a smile on her face that nned to be there for a while without any regrets about a thing or two. ze walked with her still in his arms towards his car and putting her down he asked,


    ¡°What do you think about it or do you want some more time?¡±


    Crystal pushed out a chuckle as she felt his shaft already hard on her groin, while she leaned on the car with no way of escaping from ze. Feeling shy of the world, she muttered softly and her words were meant to remind ze that they were still in a public ce but ze going closer to her instead, asked whether his cupcake was feeling too shy to go shabby in public.


    ¡°Stop it, love, people are looking at us,¡± she said but ze not giving a damn about what people could say or think, reminded her that she was the person who kissed him first, and Crystal let out a smile, she asked him why he always has to use her words or actions against her and he responded feeling like a king,


    ¡°Because I have something that every man wants,¡± his answer came out clearly.


    She felt ttered and the flesh in her inner thighs had started to misbehave due to the words that were making their way out of his mouth.


    Seeing how ufortable her countenance had be, ze¡¯s gaze strode down to see what was going on wrong with her and he could notice that her legs were rubbing against each other. His smile had broadened just in some seconds and he loved the effect that he was having on her.


    Normally, ze was of the ss of thought that believes in teasing a woman and making them squirt especially when they have sexy and smooth skin, and the issues in return, will ask for their shafts whenever they were horny but that was not the case with Crystal as she was still new in the game.


    She was physically crazy but deep inside Crystal was as naive as a little child with no corrupt mindset. She only had the things she had learned on television but to ask for what she wanted in a situation like that, she could not as the shame she was feeling was more than the pleasure she expected and ze was happy with the situation because he saw it as a means of doing something different.


    Seeing how misced she had be, he pressed more toward her while being careful not to hurt her with his weight, he whispered,


    ¡°How will we be able to leave this ce if you keep staring at me while blocking the entrance of the door.¡±

 Chapter 82

    ¡°Call my doctor now,¡± ze shouted out as he called out Helena¡¯s name and looked at everything that was happening, she felt sorry for Crystal who had been nothing but nice to her since the day that she had walked into the mansion with Gina.


    ¡°Stop this Ms. Crystal, you have to fight your fears, and trust me, nothing will happen to your friend,¡± Gina said but Crystal looked very unstable.


    Taking her into his arms, he headed for the room where he had to take care of her and talk to her if not she was not going to achieve anything by being weak. ze was ready to exin his own life story to her making sure that she picked out something from it no matter what it was going to cost him.


    Max was set free as there was not sufficient evidence to lock him up. His face brightened up while his eyes looked for Georgia in the crowd. Turning his head to the other side, he spotted Yvonne from the flock of people who were standing outside and thinking of going to have a word with her, she saw him too as their eyes met at the same time.


    Covered with fear, she thought that Max was going to devour her raw knowing how he operates but her heartbeat stopped beating when she saw Maxwell blocked by the correspondents who were just waiting for an opportunity to be able to talk to him.


    Seeing how essence had saved her, Yvonne shifted a little to take to her heels, when Simon held her from behind saying,


    ¡°Come with me Mrs. Yvonne, your daughter is waiting for you.¡±


    Georgia was restless inside the car and wondering what was happening in front, she thought of unlocking the doors to go outside but Simon¡¯s voice came back into her head, reminding her of what he had said to her and instantly Georgia decided to take out her phone to call him instead.


    The atmosphere was so thick and her eyes had be very vignt, Maxwell was not the man she grew up knowing and reality had hit her hard like a blow that was inevitable to dodge. Sitting her lips in anger and wondering where he could have kept her friend, the vibration from her cell phone in her hands jerked her soul out of her body and brought it back before she could realize that it was only a call.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Georgia had been attentive that her mind had turned out to be suspicious of everything. Looking at the caller, it was an unknown contact so in wonder, she squeezed her face and bit her lips in fear.


    ¡°Could it be Uncle Max calling that is ringing my phone to threaten me?¡± she asked taking her head up to see him still stuck with the reporters in front of the police station. Holding her head in frustration, she realized that she was getting a bit paranoid and it was not good for her so she took a nce at her phone again, wanting to pick up the call but it had ended.


    ¡°Oops I missed it,¡± she spoke out feeling sad but well she thought to herself that the person was going to call again if it was serious. The car door opened up just when she was thinking to herself and seeing her mom, she felt a warm feeling that caressed her body, seeing the tears that had cropped up in her eyes, she said,


    ¡°I am sorry for talking to you in that manner Mommy.¡±


    ¡°It is okay sweetheart, what is important is for us to leave from here now,¡± she said panicking.


    Starting at how scared her mom was, Georgia asked whether there was any problem but she just told her never to get involved in Max¡¯s affairs again before she could finish her statement, Georgia snapped out again, and with an angry look, she asked her to tell her the reason as to why she has always been so scared of Max and she yelled out in fury,


    ¡°Stop asking me questions and just do as you are told.¡±


    Her reaction had confirmed to Georgia that her mother was hiding something and it was very abnormal for her to just stay off Crystal¡¯s disappearance just like that. Simon too had felt that something was not alright but he could not say exactly what it was as he was just meeting her for the first time without being familiar with her.


    Holding her temper, she sat in front of the car looking at the other side of the road with her mind not being able to understand the power that Max had on his mom and that was the moment certain things began to make sense to Georgia and a whole lot of them at that.


    Yvonne was scared that Max could track her down if she went back to get her car, so he decided to drive with her daughter in her friend¡¯s car while hoping to send someone toe pick up her car at the police station parking lodge.


    ¡°She is not responding to my calls,¡± ze spoke out to Crystal who was somehow calm after taking the prescriptions that the doctor had given to her. He has advised ze not to let anything stress her up and to also do his best to take her to see the people she loves or better still the things that she loves as well but Crystal felt like the journey she was embarking on was going to create a war that will hurt a lot of people.


    She couldn¡¯t believe how much her friend loved her but at that point, she felt that the bond that she shared with Georgia was special as she had the vigor of using her uncle of keeping her friend against her will which was tantamount to kidnapping.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± ze¡¯s voice broke the ideas that had filled her mind as she turned her head slowly looking at him with so much pain in her and asking,


    ¡°Our kids always thisplicated?¡±


    ze asked the doctor whether there was anything else to be done but he said no while telling him that she needed a lot of rest as well as fruits and vegetables as she was getting too weak.


    ¡°I will do just that Donald,¡± ze confirmed to his doctor.


    ¡°I will take my leave now and if there is any problem, you know what to do,¡± he said before picking up his box and exiting the room. ze waited for him to leavepletely, before rising to his feet to go close his door.


    Walking back to Crystal, he wiped off her tears and assured her that he was going to ring up her friend¡¯s phone again, he asked,


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± His question was very straight and he needed an answer. ze knew deep down in his heart that Crystal was madly in love with him though she was still trying to get to know her feelings more to be able to manage it that response from her at that point where they were seated was very important to him and Crystal starting at him with her breathing adding she nodded while her words followed softly,


    ¡°Yes, I trust you ze with everything that I hold dear to my heart.¡±


    ¡°Then listen to me and what I have to narrate to you now,¡± he muttered climbing into the bed to make herfortable on his chest before saying what he had in his mind and what he had never told anyone apart from hiswyer who is also one of his closest friends and also a victim of the tragedy that fell on him and his family.

 Chapter 83

    ze patted her head on his chest and with his chest rising up and down, he began with his story the first thing that came out of his mouth was,


    ¡°I am not the biological son ofte Mr. Edward Jadiel, I was adopted at the age of five.¡± His words got into her ears and she was shocked to the core. Taking her hand up and looking at ze in the face, she realized just how sad he was as he recalled his past.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t know your biological parents?¡± Crystal asked feeling his pain but ze shook his head in denial. Her feelings were hurt and stripped as she could see that life was full of surprises.


    She had been given the chance to see her parents for some years before they were taken away from her by the cold hands of death but there he was, with a void that will never be filled up because there was nothing as good as knowing one¡¯s true parents no matter how they look.


    ze cleared up his throat and continued with his story while keeping his start on his hands from time to time before taking them back to have a look at Crystal. He further told her that he was the only child in that house and as such he had all the love and affection a child could ever ask for.


    Growing up, he loved his parents so much and he had no problems with them not even till he had be a young adult but someday, something awkward happened and it started to get his curiosity in many things that were happening in his family and household. His Paternal aunty had suddenly started behaving somehow towards her and she constantly gave him a disgusting look whenever she was around.


    At first, ze thought that it was because she had something going on with his mother but it was strange as that particr aunty of he¡¯s had always loved him with every fiber in her heart, so what had changed, he questioned himself with no means of getting answers.


    Crystal listened to him closely without interrupting each word that came out of his mouth as she saw that moment, as an opportunity to get to know the person she was dating and in love with better. Her eyes were blinking with sadness over what he was telling her and wanting to listen to everything and to console him as he would always do to her, she listened attentively.


    ¡°I have always been a good son or so I thought till the day that I had heard my aunty tell me, mom, in a heated argument that she should go give back her bastard child she had brought into my brother¡¯s house to wherever she had brought him from.¡±


    His heart sank into his stomach on paying attention to that from the balcony and not being able to digest what he had heard, ze went down the stairs to go get some fresh air outside. He walked kit of the house not being able to digest what he had heard and that was the worst feeling anyone could have. He could not believe that he was joy a real Jadiel and did not have the blood of his father glowing through his veins but he could not understand how they could love him that much.


    His had was in shambles and his life hade crashing in front of him like a car that had somersaulted several times before finally stopping over a cliff. With both hands, he wiped his face with tears flowing out of his eyes like a running tap and asked himself questions that could never have answers, he knew that nothing could make him feel better than to know who his biological father was.


    Seeing how hurt he was at that time, Crystal had taken his hand in an attempt to make him feel better and not to think about the pain anymore. Her sole aim was to make him understand that he was not alone and that she was right there with him.


    ze was happy to know that Crystal could share in his grief and give ears to what he was saying. Putting his head on her chest, she caressed his hair as though he was a baby, and letting out a soft voice she said,


    ¡± You will never be alone again babe I am always going to be here for you.¡± A tear dropped down his eyes as Crystal¡¯s words reminded him of histe mom. Yes, she was not his biological mother but the bond that they shared was thicker than those who had the same blood.


    Continuing his story, he narrated how he hade back home vette that day as he did not want to talk to anyone or see them. ze needed some time to absorb everything he had heard and it was beginning to be clear to him why her aunty had suddenly turned cold towards him but was it necessary?, he asked himself not having answers but to him, it was crazy because, from the way his foster mom and dad had treated him, he had understood the meaning of the phrase which says, ¡®Family must not always be good pertained¡¯ and yes that was the case with he¡¯s.


    Seeing the worried look on the faces of his parents that night, he could feel their heartbeat from the moment he stepped into the house and his mom rushing towards him in fright asking where he had been and why he had not been picking up his calls, ze¡¯s eyes were filled in tears and not being able to hold back his emotions he dropped out the words from his mouth like an atomic bomb and falling out, the explosion was wild.


    ¡°Tell me the truth Mom, who are biological parents?¡± he asked and at that time, the expression on the faces of both his parents confirmed what he had just heard. ze was naturally a calm man with hard decisions but when it came to his family, he could do anything for them especially his mom but all that he was asking for was the truth as he deserved it.


    He had no problem with them being his parents as they were the only ones he was ever going to know but seeing how every other person looked at him like a bastard just like he had heard his aunt calling him during the day, left his heart in pieces that could not be mended.


    His story continued and he had a point that he was trying to prove to Crystal and that was the reason why he was going step by step holding tight his grip to the most difficult part where he had to be reminded of how his dad was murdered in cold blood with his friend inside his car whereas the target was supposed to be him.


    That was something he was never going to forget in his entire life and those were the things that made him tough just like he had turned out to be before going to it, his mind was bent toplete his story but from one ce to another.

 Chapter 84

    Georgia stayed quiet all through their journey back home and Simon wanted to talk to her but out of respect for her who was seated behind his car, he kept his mouth closed while paying attention to the road. Her heart was heavy and her feelings were hurt just by listening to her mother¡¯s words about someone who looked at her as a mother but there she was denying to help her out just because of some stupid fear. Things were very funny to her but she had to deal with it like that.


    The atmosphere was tense and the silence was destroying each one of them especially the mother and daughter who conflicted. Reaching in front of the Mansion, Mrs. Yvonne stepped down from the car thinking that her daughter was going to do the same but to her greatest shock, Georgia did not feel like going into the house as she might be pushed to say something that she would regretter.


    ¡°Are you noting into the house with me baby?¡± she asked in sorrow but Georgia not even looking at her, kept serene with her gaze on the flowers that were nted by the roadside. Beth¡¯s mom stood at the car door for some time and decided to go into the house.


    ¡°Georgia you should not be like that with your mom because I can understand how she feels bad I know that she loves you very much too,¡± Simon tried to talk some sense into her head but Georgia felt that there was something that her mother was not telling her and she was bent on finding what it is.


    The expression on her face was something that Simon could not understand as he tried to make out why she was so mad at her mom but it was more than him and only Georgia could tell why she was in that state. Growing up, she saw her mother as her hero and she could do anything just to fight for the people who are oppressed but now that it has to do with her friend, she was warning her to stay clear of the case but shaking her head as she squeezed her eyes, Georgia denied to let go of it just like that.


    ¡°You might have won today, but you will not win another day Uncle Max,¡± her words roamed in her head before she was drastically been touched by Simon on the hand.


    ¡°Can young least tell me what you are thinking about that is making you feel this way and look as irritated as an animal?¡± he asked wanting to help with whatever thing was troubling her but in a state of shock, as she looked at his hand on hers, Georgia felt slimy substances go down her pants with her whole body vibrating violently.


    ncing at Simon with lots of imagination in her eyes, she was lost by his touch and did not want to seem cheap but that was the case because her whole essence was boiling up with passion. Her stares transmitted a lot of things that her lips could not and Simon realizing how tensed she was, Simon saw in her eyes that she wanted him.


    Wanting to get everything clear between them both he asked while taking his hand to caress her face and going closer to her with his breath caressing the side of her neck, Simon interrogated softly,


    ¡°Do you want me to make you feel better?¡±. Georgia¡¯s eyes lowered as her sense hade back immediately she had listened to him ask that. Closing them she pulled herself backward not wanting to make rash decisions and not to sound desperate and she muttered,


    ¡± I am fine Simon, it will pass eventually, I just want to see my friend and tell her how much life has not been easy without her instructions and harsh rebukes which I loved because it always made me conscious of whatever I wanted to do with my life,¡± she narrated.


    Simon could feel the pain that was in her heart and knowing full well how close they were, it was only natural for her to feel sad. Still looking at her sadness, Simon inquired what he could do to make her happy again, and to see that talkative Georgia whom he had always known the word talkative made herugh a little while thinking of how aggressively I was posting her words especially when she is angry at someone it about something but feeling like she learns things every day, she knew that it was a side of her that she was supposed to work on though most of the guys she has had to date, loved the talking version of her.


    ¡°I love the talking version of you too,¡± Simon said loping at her in a romantic way that made Georgia melt on the car seat asking whether he was serious about what he was saying, he nodded in agreement


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you know what to are saying because I feel that I talk so much,¡± she saidughing daughter was bing brighter and Simon saw another kind of beauty in her that he had never noticed before. Feeling all confused and asking himself whether he was still doing this because he was in search of Crystal, a part of him whispered gently that he was constantly meeting Georgia because he had started feeling something strong for her.


    Yep, it was not impossible because she was a girl just like the others, but it was going to be absurd as he loved her friend and that was something that everyone knew at least those who had schools with them including Georgia.


    Flying her hair from side to side, Simon saw her well-structured neck with a beauty mark just on the spot that he had always wished for in a girl¡¯s body. Moody at it with so much concentration, he whispered unknowingly and his words made their way into Georgia¡¯s eyes like wildfire.


    ¡°I love your beauty mark Georgia and I wish that I could be given a chance to just ce a kiss on it,¡± he announced Georgia turned almost immediately that she had given attention to him speaking, she asked what he had just said looking at him with dness in her heart as she wanted him to be the first person to make the first step this time around but Simon realizing himself, asked Georgia whether she had finally made up her mind to go inside the house.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The disappointment on her face was very visible and she could not begin to believe that she was so dumb to have said what she had heard. Georgia feeling embarrassed by the situation thanked him for his time and concern before turning behind to pick up her bag that was in the back seat.


    Her head had swollen up and she felt like the biggest idiot that had ever existed, wondering what she was thinking about when she had hoped that his words were what she had heard, Simon was busy looking at her face which showed how sad she was.

 Chapter 85

    It was not his intention to hurt her or anything but she was so concerned about her friend and with everything that was going on, he needed some time to digest everything that was happening to him, especially the thoughts that were roaming all over his head whenever he was not with Georgia. Watching her leave his car, Simon came down to call her back but it did not seem like she wanted to talk to anyone, and walking away from her house as well, she saw a cab passing by and she boarded it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he just made me feel like a lunatic,¡± Georgia spoke out with her eyes filled with tears, and the cab driver listening to Tinker murmur behind his taxi, asked what destination she had given but she was too confused and devastated do even think properly so she said,


    ¡°Just keep driving driver, you can leave me anywhere.¡± Her head was a mess and not being able to understand what was going on with her, Georgia declined herself at the back of the taxi being caught up between sanity and insanity.


    It was a very difficult moment for Simon as he felt so hurt about what had just taken ce. Thinking whether he had to follow her so that she would not create any problems for herself, Simon it out a deep sigh as he watched the car that she had taken drive off the street till the end.


    From his face, one could tell that he was very hurt but what was he supposed to do? the dude was practically confused about the next step to take which made him walk back into his car to have some reasoning before being able to do anything.


    ¡°I want to know what is going on with her but what can I do, everything is a mess and there isn¡¯t much I can do for now,¡± he spoke out while caressing his face with his palms and after a lot of contemtion, Simon decided to give Georgia sometime to think knowing that it was going to help her a little.


    Crystal had been listening to ze¡¯s story on how his aunty, finally decided to start dragging the property that histe father had put in his name. He spoke out with pain and anger at the same time as she could see how red he had be.


    Trying to always rub his face with her hands whenever she felt that he was getting too angry, Crystal whispered in his ears not to feel hurt because it is all in the past but ze looking into her eyes, said softly,


    ¡°It is difficult to understand how greed and money can turn people into monsters.¡±


    Crystal had not wanted to give attention to the whole story, but she had to though she could see how affected he was by it and that was something she did not want to happen as it was only going to bring back sad memories. Not wanting to also ask what had happened to his aunty and her son, Crystal held him right to her body like she was never going to let go, and with a breath of pain mixed with nice and affection, she whispered into his ears her unconditional and undying love for him which was something that she had never felt for any man.


    ze was d to hear her say all those sweet words to him and taking into consideration what she was living at that particr point in life, she needed to know that human beings are not what they seem to be and most often, the person or people who turn out to be your greatest enemies, are those who are closer to you and who know you in and out movements as well as your deepest secrets of a time.


    The thin line between the agony and hurt that he was feeling inside, was notpared to hers because he had witnessed the death of two important people who were his everything die on the same day just because of material things.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    His biological mother had given birth to him in the Jadiel Mansion where she worked as a maid. On employing her to work for them, Mrs. Jadiel had no clue that her new maid was expecting and ze¡¯s mom was not also aware of the state in which she was in as her boyfriend had passed away and things had be tougher for her reasons why she left the province.


    Scared for her job, she pleaded with her boss and his wife to please have her stay there till she gathered some money and left with her son and Mr. Jadiel and his wife being kind people, they epted for her to be there as she had no one nor nowhere else to go to. She had never taken her job for granted not even for a day and she knew what her ce was.


    Mrs. Jadiel being so good to her made his mom confident around her and also feel free whenever she was done with chores. Worried about the situation that she was facing, Mrs. Jadiel was taken aware someday crying in her room all alone with baby clothes scattered all over her bed.


    Her heartbeat was heavy and the thought of her never being able to hold her flesh and blood in her arms made it even worse. She had everything she had ever asked for, a good man, rich and influential, a big house, and much more but she was the traditional kind of woman who did not believe in adoption though her husband was in support of it.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, what is happening?¡±, she asked her Matron who had not listened to her walking into her room and took up her head, she was frightened at the sight of her but the real word was that she was embarrassed because her secret as a fruitless woman was exposed.


    Faced with the situation, she rapidly stood up and endeavored to pick up the baby dresses from the bed, she was stopped by ze¡¯s mom who held her hand while keeping her gaze on her saying,


    ¡± I know what you are going through ma¡¯am and I can assure you that your secret is very ave with me,¡± her words console her in the coolest way ever. She could not hold back her tears as she Broke down in an uncontroble state.


    Opening up to her maid, was the most difficult thing to do but she needed confidence because she was dying slowly inside. Her life has been from one hospital to another searching for solutions but all proved abortive and her husband was not helping matters whenever she behaved like nothing was wrong.


    ze¡¯s mom filled with so much grieve for her paramour told her to worry about a thing as God knows how to repay kind people like her but it was obvious that she was already tired of the situation and her greatest fear was for her husband to leave her someday but listening to what her maid had to tell her, she felt calm after some movement of the discussion.


    Life was indeed a strange one as what you want is never given to you but there is someone out there who does not even pray for that thing but he or she is the person who is going to be located with it.


    Holding Mrs. Jadiel¡¯s hands, she encourages her not to lose hope and to always stay positive because that is the only way to keep her home. Bringing up points that made her understand that her constant crying and worries over the situation will not help her and her family but rather tear them apart, she advised her to get down on her knees and pray for God¡¯s intervention because he always listens to everyone.


    With her eyes filled with tears that made them blurred do even see clearly, she was more worried about what people had to say about her status but talking her out of such thinking, made her know how important it is to have to keep a focused head and face life if not her nagging and crying was going to push her husband away.


    She nodded in agreement to what her maid had just said as it was the truth. Her mind shed back to the few things which had been going on between her husband and herselftely and all that was due to her mind not being at peace with the dilemma that she was living. It had been six years of marriage yet there was nothing to show for it and that alone was something that made her fear separation or worse still another womaning into her house saying that she was her husband¡¯s mistress because that was going to kill her.


    Feeling her pain, she told her Matron to calm herself down and think properly, let her quest for a child not destroy the love that was in her home as her husband loved her regardless of the circumstances. Mrs. Jadiel could not believe all that her maid had told her and thanked her so much, she cried more like a baby but her tears were wiped off as she told her not to worry about her secret because it was safe with her.


    ¡°You are truly a good person and I pray that you have all your heart desires as well as your child¡¯s,¡± she murmured with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am, I will be going downstairs I just came to say that dinner is served,¡± she said turning to walk away from the room but she was called back by her Paramour who told her not to hesitate to ask her anything whenever she was needed. A smile was seen on her face as she felt happy that her mistress was feeling better but she did not want to cross her limits when it came to her job.

 Chapter 86

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she kept on asking as she made an effort to keep her awake. She had never been faced with such a situation and it hade to pass earlier than expected which made her so scared. Reckoning on how fine and sound she was, Mrs. Jadiel could not exin what had happened downstairs when she had left for the kitchen but we knew that she was going to be alright.


    She rushed her to the hospital and on reaching there, she began screaming for help before thinking of parking her car properly. The nurses came out running as it was a hospital where they frequent regrly.


    Asking what the matter was, she cried out saying that her maid was inbor and needed to be rushed to thebor room. Everything had happened so fast that she did not have the time to think about bringing the baby¡¯s clothes. Her heart was racing as she thought about her state inside the ward. If there was anything that she was good at, it was to pray for others as though she was in their shoes.


    Her husband had finally called back after catching a glimpse of the multiple missed calls on his cell phone. Catching sight of his call, she picked it up immediately with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°What is going on honey?¡± he asked getting worried just by listening to her voice and Mrs. Jadiel making an effort to stop crying to talk properly to her husband, he even got more anxious than he was. Not being able to get anything that she was saying, he advised her to get a grip on herself before attempting to say anything further.


    ¡°Jane is at the hospital, she is inbor,¡± she managed to speak out with her breathing still sounding somehow as soon as Mr. Jadiel got the news, he stood up from his office, asking where they were and his wife responded ed saying that they were at the family hospital and she was inbor.


    ¡°I aming thee right away just hang in there and wait for me okay?¡± he said hanging up the call. Mrs. Jadiel stood in the corridor not knowing what to do nor what to say as her head was aching so badly.


    Sitting on the bench that was by her, she loitered for the doctors toe out with a piece of positive news which was going to make her smile but it was taking longer and longer than she had to rise back ok her feet to go check what was happening.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am you can not stand here, please go back and wait for the doctor toe out,¡± a nurse spoke out politely but Mrs. Jadiel was so scared for Jane that she did not want anything to happen to her or her baby.


    Praying in her heart, she gave attention to her husband calling her from behind, and on veering around to see who had called her from behind, she was pleased to see her husband standing in the corridor. Walking faster in line with a child who had not seen her father for years, Mrs. Jadiel hugged herpanion with so much fear in her eyes.


    ¡°It is alright, everything will be fine, I am here with you now nothing will go wrong,¡± he whispered into her ears making sure that she felt better.


    Mr. Jadiel knew the kind of wife he had married and knew how fragile and scared faced with such situations, it was only normal for him to be there with her if not she was going to freak herself out to death.


    The hospital staff could not be seen anywhere and it looked like something was wrong as they saw their family doctoring out of his office after being told that Mrs. Jadiel was in the hospital and Gee had brought someone with her who was havingplications.


    ¡°Doctor Smith, I am happy to see that you are in charge here,¡± Mr. Jadiel spoke out extending his right hand for a handshake, and Doctor Smith letting out a parched smile, said that he was happy to see them as well as he was on duty that day.


    Asking them to excuse him as he had to attend to the patient in question, but before he could move an inch, Mrs. Jadiel held him back for some seconds as she pleaded with tears in her eyes for him to do everything humanly possible to save Jane because she is a gooddy and has so much to achieve In life.


    Seeing how desperate she was to save her maid, the doctor told her not to worry as he was going to do his best. Mrs. Jadiel was aware of the fact that pregnancy is a very monotonous moment in a woman¡¯s life but all she prayed for was for everything to be okay so that she could continue with her life.


    Nodding her head in agreement, she left back to her duty post, leaving her boss alone in her room looking at the baby¡¯s outfits on the bed.


    Talking to her maid had made her realize how selfish she had been all those years when she only thought about the pains that she was feeling not thinking about what her husband was equally going through because of the situation.


    Mrs. Jadiel felt better after her discussion with her maid and all she wanted to do was to wee her husband back home that night and give him a treat that he was never going to forget in a hurry. Waiting for him toe back home, she left her room for the living room where she was to have her meal in the dining section but something captivated her attention as she looked around not being able to find her maid. Calling out her name while walking towards the kitchen.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As she entered the kitchen, she found her lying on the floor feeling so much pain and she screamed out in fright asking what the matter was but ze¡¯s mother was down having the worst feeling that she had ever had.


    ¡°Tell me, what I can do to make you feel better,¡± she cried out but it seemed like we were having a contraction. Telling her to keep her calm and breathe normally, she stood up asking her to hang in there while she went to take her car keys and phone to call her husband.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am I am feeling pain please help me, she cried out at the top of her voice and each time she yelled out in pain, her paramour felt bad and confused. She ran up and down while calling out to the security guard toe and help her but thinking about the key and the phone upstairs, she ran up to get them.


    On getting there, she gave attention to her maid screaming downstairs so she grabbed the stuff on the table before going back downstairs to meet her.


    ¡± Yes, ma¡¯am you call for me,¡± the lookout said and Mrs. Jadiel asked for his help to take her maid into the car, they both assisted her on her feet but the pain she was feeling was indescribable. Her heart was happy because she knew that her child was on the way and that alone was the best thing she could ever ask for.


    ¡°Breath dear we are leading the way to the hospital now,¡± Mrs. Jadiel consoled her from her steering wheel while looking at her from the rearview mirror. Her screams made her uncertain every single time but she had to keep her focus on the road to crash into an ident.


    Her husband¡¯s phone was unreachable and it was important for him to pick up his call. The dusk could already be seen while the roads were bing blocked by traffic as many workers were on their way back from work causing a massive holdup.

 Chapter 87

    Mr. Jadiel knew that his wife was a good woman but seeing how much she cared and panicked for their house help, made him wonder what was going on. Yes, they had always been close but at that point where they were standing, she was really worried about her which he found amazing.


    There was a rush from the wards where Jane was which made Mrs. Jadiel tremble in fear. Wanting to know what was going on, she looked left and right but did not have anyone to ask her questions from as everyone was busy.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± she asked her husband who was as confused as him but he had to answer her question.


    ¡°Calm down honey, everything will be done,¡± but she found it difficult to hold herself and look from left to right while waiting for someone toe answer her questions, she waited for the doctor toe out and give her feedback.


    Standing there, she was lost not only because she had no news about Janes¡¯s welfare, but she was also equally scared for the baby¡¯s life which made her fall into deep thinking as she sat down and thought about her life with her mother when she was a young girl.


    *** She grew up in a beautiful castle with a lot of guards and they were surrounded by so many maids. After the death of her father, she was left alone with her mother to live in that big house and she loved everyone as she was a beautiful girl.


    Her life was rosy and she had always dreamed of getting her own family, just like her mother¡¯s. Seeing how her life was, she could swear to have a happy life as she grew up but she could not go anywhere without taking permission which was okay by her.


    Nathaniel, as he was called, was a good man and a faith gardener but his son was a crazy piece of shit who did not acknowledge the kind of dad he had and Mrs. Jadiel often wish to still have her dad no matter his social status.


    Nathaniel Monroe was one of her father¡¯s employers who worked at the mansion and he had a son, Jason Moroe. His life was always reckless and he had no sense of gratitude towards his father or anyone else.


    ¡°Are you okay, why are you smoking in my boss¡¯s house?¡± his father would often ask whenever he found him misbehaving at his ce of work when he came to visit but Duncan did not care much. Heter left the house as he tested being told what to do and what not to do.


    Jason loved to have his freedom and also he loved flirting with women and that was where all of his father¡¯s money went to. The old man was so mad at his son and every time he made an effort to caution him to stop that character, it always ended up in a fistfight.


    Sitting in the house one day with her mom not at home as she had gone for a business trip, Jason intruded inside the house, making his way to Harriet¡¯s room knowing every look and corner of that mansion, he knew how to go about it without getting caught.


    What he was ignorant about, was that the maid was still awake when he slinked into the house and made his way into the little girl¡¯s room so without any hesitation, she called her boss who told her to inform the guards as she was on the waying home immediately.


    Before he could do anything to Mrs. Jadiel, the security guards and already badged in, and apprapprehended, Mrs. Jadiel was already in a state of shock as she was crying and screaming but her voice could not go above the barrier that was created for her with his hand.


    ¡°Let me go I did not do anything,¡± he fought as they took him out of her room, and Mrs. Jadiel crying herself out with her pajamas, felt vited already though she had not prated.


    The matter was so tough that things began to happen sadly as his father begged for the release of his son but her mother was bent on keeping him in jail.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°This bad of yours, this wasted sperm of a son, had the nerf, the audacity, and temerity to force his way into my house to take advantage of my daughter?¡± she yelled out at the top of her voice with an uncontroble uncle but Jason did not look disturbed by her words. It was as if he was a posted being who took everything he saw for granted not taking into consideration the consequences of his actions.


    Mrs. Jadiel was at the hospital receiving statements and therapy over what had happened to her and as far as his mother was concerned, Jason was going to rot in jail as his atrocities were too many but his father pleaded and cried out for him to be released but her mom denied and swore to be his worst nightmare.


    She had always detested that miserable lowlife of a son and watching everything he always did to his dad who was just a gardener, she shook her head in pity for the old man there was a time he had been refused ess to the Mansion but he always found his way into it, and thest act that he hadmitted, was thest straw.


    Feeling himself thinking that the crime he had been charged with was an easy one, he did not for once apologize to Harriet or her mom and thought that his friend who was standing for him as his attorney in court, was going to save him from the atrocity which he hadmitted, lost the case in front of everyone and that led to his immediate reality check with his jaws dropped like that of an old woman breast.


    The most heartbreaking scene was the number of years that were given to him and that was thest stroke that had broken the camel¡¯s back leading to the canapes of his dad as he slumped to the ground not being able to withstand the news.


    ¡°Dad, please wake up,¡± he screamed out but it was toote as before he could be taken to the hospital, he had already died out of the shock of seeing his son go to jail. With the fury and pain that he was feeling inside, he promised to be out and hunt down her family to thest generation.


    Her mother was her everything and just after that incident, she was involved in a car ident that imed her life and that of her younger brother. The shock was something that she could not exin and her whole life had stopped just in a twinkle of an eye.***


    She was immediately snapped out of her dreand when she listened to the doctor¡¯s voice. He had a sad look on his face as his voice was not the best.


    ¡°What is happening to her doctor, please tell me what we can do if there is any problem,¡± she pleaded but the doctor said that the situation wasplicated as she had a breach.


    ¡°Breach?¡± she eximed and her husband looked at her in horror not knowing what a breach was.


    ¡°Doctor, please can you tell me what a breach is?¡± he asked calmly while trying to hold his wife from going unconscious because the way he was seeing her, she could slump without any hesitation.


    ¡°A breach is a situation whereby the baby is not well-positioned in the mother¡¯s womb,¡± he exined. Looking at them with a look that made sweat run down her back, he cleared his throat, and arranged his meter on his neck before saying,


    ¡°She needs to undergo an urgent C-section or not we will lose both the mother and the baby,¡± he narrated without blinking his eyes.


    ¡°C-section doctor?¡± she cried out not knowing what to do or say anymore. Her heart had skipped a million times beforeing to and back on its initial position and tightening her grip on her husband¡¯s shirt, she behaved like she was closely rted to Jane.


    Mr. Jadiel could feel her pain because he knew that she had been through the same situation of losing a loved one. Asking the doctor whether there was no other way to save her, he shook his head disappointed, and said that it was the only way.


    ¡°Can we at least see her before the operation and what are her chances of survival,¡± she questioned looking at her husband and turning her gaze back to the doctor while waiting for his reply, she took a deep breath and waited for a positive response, her heart was filled with joy when she heard him give his consent for them to meet with her.

 Chapter 88

    ¡°Can we go now?¡± she asked walking immediately to the ward. She had to put up with the visitor¡¯s dress before going in there and so was her husband. Mrs. Jadiel walked inside the ward with her husband and caught a glimpse of Jane, her eyes were filled more with tears not knowing what to say to her. She felt so bad for her that wordscked from her mouth and her eyes said everything that her mouth could not say.


    ¡°Why are you crying ma¡¯am?¡± she asked from the bed where she was lying on and seeing her boss standing behind his wife, she let out a smile at him, nodding her head as a sign of respect.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I am not crying, just feel d to see you in good shape,¡± her words made their way out, and not knowing whether that was the right thing to say, she felt disturbed in her soul. Noticing that tears could not stop flowing from her eyes, Jane struggled to wake up from the bed but her body was too weak.


    ¡°You need toy down on the bed and don¡¯t move because it will only make you feel more vulnerable,¡± Mr. Jadiel exined. Jane did as she was advised but she could feel deep down in her that something was wrong with her and she could not move an inch.


    ¡°Why are you both looking at me as though something bad is about to happen?¡± she insisted to know but Mrs. Jadiel not wanting to tell her what the doctor had said, lowered her gaze and turning to her husband, she looked at him and her heart raising inside her chest, she was ufortable with the situation.


    Not knowing that Jane was already told the issue that was going on with her, Mrs. Jadiel turned back to her, and with heavy lips, she said,


    ¡°We are here for you, okay, and nothing will happen to you as long as we are here,¡± her words came out of her mouth with her lips trembling as though she had been beaten by a deadly creature.


    ¡°I know what is going to happen already but I want you both to promise me something please, especially gosh ma¡¯am,¡± she pleaded with her mistress her words slowly bing faint and tears dripping out of her eyes, she struggled to put up with her hand as she whirled her body on one side.


    Not like the words that wereing out of her mouth, Mrs. Jadiel sat down by her bed and took her right hand, pushing to the limit to touch hers.


    ¡°I know that I am not rted to you, but I just want you to know that I am grateful for everything that you and your husband here have done for me and I will forever be thankful to you both and that is the reason why I have this request to make,¡± she pleased while waiting for her to give her the go-ahead and what she listed to, made blood to stop following in her veins.


    ¡°What?¡± her husband eximed from behind before his wife could even respond to Jane¡¯s request, her heart was already beating so hard that she thought the world wasing to an end.


    ¡°I am not liking what you are saying Jane,¡± Mrs. Jadiel said with so much fear in her heart, and looking at Mr. Jadiel, she bit her lips in difort.


    Jane took in a deep breath and exhaled it before saying what she had to say. Grabbing her paramour¡¯s hands, she looked into her eyes with a courage that she could not exin where it wasing from, and letting the words out of her mouth she said,


    ¡°If anything should happen to me in there, please do take care of my son and name him ze,¡± her appeals met their ears. The atmosphere had be very tense and the couple felt like they had been pped by a cruel spirit, Mr. Jadiel was moved by what had just happened and walked closer to her not being able to digest what he had just heard, Jane turned her gaze from his wife and focused on him.


    His wife¡¯s eyes were already blocked with tears and all she could do was cry because the words that were already making their way out of her mouth were very frightening. Asking to know why she wanted them to be the ones to keep her son, Jane replied with a faint smile that had formed on her lips as she said,


    ¡°You both are good people, so it will be a huge blessing to you in your family.¡±


    His countenance had changed and at that moment, his own eyes were filled with tears but not wanting to show his weakness as a man, he tried his best to hold back his tears from bing visible. Insisting that they make a promise to her, Jane felt another sharp pain again and this time it was so severe that she had to scream out like an animal that had been knocked down by a car.


    ¡°What is the matter, why are you shouting like that?¡± Mrs. Jadiel screamed out in fear as she told her husband to rush outside and get the doctor. Even though she was in pain, Jane still wished to atoll listen to her mistress saying that she was going to take care of her child in case she did not make it out of thebor room, and as difficult as it seems, she had to make the ultimate promise to ept the baby as her own as he was the one to wipe away her tears.


    ¡°I promise that I will take care of him as though he was mine and everything that we have said today, will follow me to my grave as I will keep it in me till the very end. Jane¡¯s exterior showed that she was happy and letting her hand slowly, she smiled at her asking her to wish her a safe delivery.

 Chapter 89

    He wanted to be grabbed from behind and pushed onto the bed so hard that he would not be able to get up from there and with Crystal falling on him and ripping him off his clothes, he will justy back and watch her fuck him till he will be gasping for air.


    Nothing that Crystal was wasting so much time, he took her into his arms and turned her against the bed in the opposite direction, he made sure to support her head so that it didn¡¯t get hurt. Crystal was free with ze because she knew how much he loved her and epting that fact with closed eyes, she could beat her chest anytime and any day that he would never do anything to hurt her.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Daughter could be heard from ze¡¯s room as he climbed on Crystal while kissing her and the fact that he was suspending himself in order not to crush her, made herugh so much just by looking at him and theughter had stopped just some minutester, and then, Gina let out a smile knowing that was happening inside as she walked out of the ce.


    Simon was getting worried as he sat down in his car waiting for Georgia to pick up his call but she seemed not to even bother. He followed the cab that she was inside and reached a boutique, she dropped out of the car and went inside.


    He felt that she was going to see a friend or someone who was dear to her and yes, that was the case as her mother¡¯s best friend who is the owner of that shop. Whenever she had problems, Mrs. Christine was a shoulder to cry on because she was like a second mom to her. But not getting any response from her, he was forced to call her house to find out whether she was around but the maid picked up the phone, informing him of Ms. Georgia has not been home since morning.


    Simon¡¯s blood rushed inside his body as he listened to her but not knowing what to do, he had to rush to look for her before something bad happened to her. He med himself so much for letting her there all by herself but it was not intentional as he wanted to give her some space to think properly.


    ¡°You are such a fool, Simon, if only you had told her exactly how you feel, all she wouldn¡¯t have happened,¡± he criticized himself with a wave of uncontroble anger. Driving through the city to meet her where he had left her, SiSimon¡¯speed could crush anyone that was on the road.


    ¡°Get out of the way,¡± he spoke out while honking louder as a medium of alerting any car that was on the road. His heart was swollen and he was filled with so many regrets and hoping that she was not in some kind of danger, he wished to tell her the whole truth, the moment he set eyes on her.


    Reaching the area where he had caught a glimpse of her go on during the day, Simon veered around his automobile and parked abruptly, while unlocking his car door and getting out, he rushed across the road to the boutique as he noticed that they were closing for the night.


    Breathing heavily as he approached the salesgirl, he asked whether a young girl hade over there during the day but thedy looking all confused, asked who exactly he was referring to and he exined what Georgia looked like and took out his phone to show a picture of her.


    ¡°Oh Ms. Georgia, she left earlier ago, and from the look of things she was not happy, and her eyes were swollen from crying too much. She alwayses here to see her aunt and she is the owner of this shop,¡± the Lady narrated.


    Simon was so lost not knowing where to find Georgia and appreciating the information that the salesgirl had given to him, he walked away from her asking where she could be at such an hour of the night, knowing how risky it was to roam out there alone.


    He walked back to his car and took out his phone again with the expectation that she would answer her phone calls this time around, he dialed her number as he waited for her to pick up.


    Waiting for a while, the line finally connected and Simon, feeling so happy, jumped on his car seat as he asked Georgia where she was but the noise was so much that he could not listen to anything that she was saying.


    Insisting to know where she was, the line got cut and the frustration that had cropped upon his face was something that could not be ignored. Simon, called out her number multiple times but she was no longer picking and with his heart beating hard in his chest, he felt a cold sweat go down his back.


    ¡°Where are you now Georgia, please don¡¯t do anything stupid,¡± he pleaded. Thinking of the GPS tracker that was on his phone and with which he could track the location of any person just by putting their names or contacts, he clicked on it and while waiting for her location to pop up, Simon was d to see where Georgia was and that was where he was heading to because it was time for her to know the truth about how he feels for her.


    Reaching the location, he found out that it was a pub, and feeling scared of what might be happening inside, he wanted to have her protected as that was something he had wished to do all this while. Stationing his car, Simon came down and walked into the tavern and as he entered, his gaze was as sharp as the eagle¡¯s eye as he screened everywhere looking for Georgia.


    The organization on his phone was indicating that Georgia was at that spot but he could not seem to find her anywhere and the lights too inside the pub were not that bright giving it a perfect area to do all sorts of things.

 Chapter 90

    Georgia wastage one who was entertaining a group of men as she had drunk herself out just because she wished to shirk her sorrow and not giving a damn about what others could say, she climbed onto the table and danced like never before.


    Catching sight of her, Simon was shocked by what he was seeing. Walking faster to get to the table where she was standing, he grabbed her by the hand and brought her from the table.


    ¡°Hey man, what do you think you are doing?¡± a man screamed out but Simon not being able to hold back his anger punched the man in his face and broke his nose. Georgia had no idea of what was going on as she was very drunk.


    To say that she could even say her name was a lie but she still fought back to take her hands off her. The others had gotten up to fight Simon but only his countenance sent them away without even a word.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he spoke out veering around and looking at Georgia but she was as stubborn as a wall and that was an aspect that Simon could not take from her. Carrying her on his shoulder, she fought back with all of her strength but it was useless as Simon was stronger than her.


    Walking out of the bar, his sole aim was to bring her home with him but then, he remembered that her mother could be worried about her welfare so he only saw it necessary to call her before any other thing. Simon was already at his car so unlocking it, he put her inside but Georgia screamed out,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with you, so take me back if not I am going to fight you.¡±


    Her words were very funny to him as they sounded like that of an angry child. Her eyes were filled with so much rage and she could even hit him but it was unfortunate that she could not do anything to him.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°You are going back home with me, whether you like it or not,¡± he yelled out at her. For a moment, Georgia thought that we were going to be crushed by Simon so she closed her eyes and by the time that she opened it, the car was already moving.


    Her grip was tightened on her dress and with all the drinks that she had taken, her soul and body fought as one wanted to get control over the offer but it was rather unfortunate that her drunken state was taking over the normal one.


    Simon could tell from her behavior that she was so scared of him and that was not what he wanted god her but it had happened and she had to ept it like that.


    Dropping the ss on the table and his eyes looking at his brother¡¯s portrait that was hung on the wall of his office, Max breath in and out a hot air of anger as he walked closer to the paintings on the dam, he remembered the hurt that his daughter had cost him all these years and not being able to take it, he pulled down all of them but he was still not satisfied


    His anger was so huge that he could not contain himself anymore, so he began to scatter everything on his table as well as the books that were on the shelves.


    ¡°Who do you think you are that even till death you are still making life miserable for me through your daughter,¡± he yelled out like a madman. The sound from the broken ss woke up the maid who was asleep in her room, following the sound and where it wasing from, she detected that it was from Max¡¯s office and that was very weird as no intruder could get in with all the guards that were outside.


    It was a sad moment because Jane went in for the C-section and never came back but the promise that Mrs. Jadiel had made to her, remained and she did her best to raise him without ever bringing up his past, but like they always say, everything that is covered must be uncovered someday whether it is bad or the good.


    He was done narrating his story to Crystal and the tears that flowed from her eyes, touched him while making him feel like he had killed someone. Lifting he hand up from her legs, she looked at him with eyes filled with tears and not knowing what to do other than to cry, Crystal held him closer as she said,


    ¡°I am never going to leave you, babe, I promise you this with my life.¡± The feeling that was in the room was a bittersweet kind of sensation that made him look at her with so much love in his eyes. His wish was to fix everything as soon as possible so that he was going to be able to propose marriage to her without any hesitation.


    ¡°Do you love me this much even after knowing that I was born with nothing and from a maid?¡± he asked looking at her in the eyes Crystal held him with so much love in her eyes while looking at him and holding onto his hair, she said,


    ¡°I love you very much Mr. ze Jadiel Wilson and do you want to know the dimension of my love for you?¡± she asked,


    ¡°Yes, I want to so show it to me,¡± he muttered.


    There wasughter that followed which made Crystal¡¯s body warm up like some girl who had just been in love for the first time. Sitting on the bed and going on her knees, she moved closer to ze in an attempt to kiss him but her moves were very slow while her heartbeat had increased.


    ze already knew what she was trying to do so he did not want to bitter herself about it as he let her do it. He believed that doing so constantly was going to help her be stronger and used to the situation and that was something he wanted to happen as soon as possible.

 Chapter 91

    Wondering what could be going on with him, she walked out into the corridors to get to his office to know what wasing to pass office.


    ¡°Maybe it is a thief,¡± she muttered with fear and it was strange that there was no guard inside the house and no one hade out from any corner of the house except for the noise that was heard from his office.


    Walking closer to the office, she was breathing slowly as though her breath was going to be heard by the person who was inside the office was going to feel the sound of her breath. Reaching in front of the door, she could see that there were no lights inside but sidelines presence could be felt inside as she could see shadows.


    Taking a deep breath, she opened the door with a force, and taking the stake that she was holding in her hands, she put on the lights and the shock on her face let her into a state of embarrassment.


    ¡°Mr. Max!¡± she called out in dismay and noticing that she was still holding up the stick, she pulled it down immediately as she hid it behind her posterior.


    ¡°What are you doing here at this time of the night?¡± he raised a question surprised to catch a glimpse of her with a bat in her hands and she narrated what she had heard from her room and that was the reason why she hade to check up on what was going on in his office.


    Mad was surprised at her courage but it was good to him as he was not expecting her to be so brave to want to attack a thief at that time of the night all by herself. She had proven her loyalty in a big way and she was the kind of person that he was looking for.


    Letting out a smile on his face, he already had his ns in his head which were to take advantage of her vulnerability and loyalty for her job.


    ¡°Get down from the car,¡± Simon spoke out to Georgia who was proving stubborn and did not want to go out. She was still drunk and remaining in the car, Simon was forced to carry her out of there.


    ¡°Let me go, don¡¯t touch me,¡± she yelled out hitting him on the chest but Simon felt nothing from her tiny hands.


    Taking him into the house, he made sure that she remained calm with nothing to disturb her. Simon had no maid as thest one had gotten pregnant and left while he was still looking for another maid toe work for him.


    His family house had be torn in his flesh because his mother did not want to understand that he was already a grown-up and could decide what to do with his life and don¡¯t whenever and however he wanted it to be.


    He is break up with Becky, was not epted by her, and did everything that she could to make them bothe back together, got him very pissed at the situation that he wanted to leave from there, and finding his apartment, was the best thing that gave birth to a great change in his life.


    He had called her mother to tell her that Georgia was with him and that she had nothing to worry about as he was going to take care of her. Her mom thanked him for his undertakings towards her daughter and apologized for her bad behavior, Yvonne told him to take care of her and himself as well.


    Taking her up to his living room, he put her down and went back to close his door.


    ¡°Let me go, I was having fun so why did you have toe and take me out of there?¡± she screamed out like a mad dog that wanted to be released from her face but Simon not giving a damn about what she was saying, told her to calm down else he was going to be forced to use the hard way.


    Shocked by what he had just said, Georgia asked him whether he was okay, and wondering why he had used such a term on her, she told him to let her go. Simon who had been tolerant of her madness, yelled back at her asking what the matter was and why she had to rant like that as though she was a mad person but Georgia did not look like she was ready to sit quietly anytime soon, asked him never to bawl at her again.


    ¡°I am not your girlfriend so don¡¯t you ever use such a tone on me again, and for the records, you cannot keep me locked in here because it will be kidnapped,¡± she spat out in anger.


    The situation was getting tense and Simon was getting confused more and more. He could not tell why she was in that state nor the reason why she was so pissed off but all he could see in her eyes was suffering and looking at him as though she was irritated by his presence, Simon walked closer to her and she went backward in fear.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep you here against your wish and just like I said before, we are all grown-ups and the reason why I went out of my way toe look for you in that bar, was because you were going to just yourself can¡¯t you see it?¡± he asked feeling saddened but Georgia was so stubborn that she did not even want to give him a chance to express himself.


    Her ego was taking the better part of her while her heart was beating faster at the sight of Simon.


    She wanted to tell him how much she loved him but held back as she did not want to be the first person to voice out her feelings for him, she moved backward again with her eyes looking at him and fear taking over her being but she did not want to look desperate.


    Going closer to her, she moved backward more and when he finally noticed that she was blocked as her back had touched the wall, he murmured,


    ¡°What are you angry at, tell me what is making you so afraid that you have to misbehave like this Georgia?¡± he asked, and as he waited for a response, a thick sweat of regrets, dropped out of her face as she had embarrassed herself.

 Chapter 92

    She had behaved like some lost girl who did not have any value whatsoever and now that she was in front of him, it was as though her tongue had suddenly disappeared inside her mouth. Georgia looked left and right looking for a means to escape from Simon but seeing that she could not move, she begged him to move out Of the way.


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t love away, what will you do?¡± he asked pressing more again on her but Georgia not wanting to y the game that he was ying, pushed him away with all of her force and made his move backward.


    ¡°I know what you are trying to do Simon and it won¡¯t work on me. I am not one of those stupid girls you frolic around so please just let me be,¡± she said with her eyes a little bit clear though she was still drunk. Her life was getting moreplicated with what she was feeling for Simon and not wanting to make it worse, she still had some of her senses intact so she did not want to spoil things.


    Walking closer again toward her, he asked her to sit down. Georgia behaved like she had not listened to him and wanted to leave and let him know that no man has the right to give her orders, she let out a high sigh before attempting to walk out from him bit Sbutn, pulled her back to himself with a hand and before Georgia could know what was going on, she was already in his arms.


    The fire in her eyes as she looked at him was something he had never seen before and just like things were supposed to be, Simon inclined himself and carried her to the bathroom where he nned on making her go back to reasoning.


    ¡°Let me go I do not want to be in your house,¡± Georgia fought with her strength but Simon did not seem affected by whatever she was doing there and instead of listening to her, he kept onughing hard.


    ¡°Stop this and enter the bathroom,¡± he spoke out making side sure she stood under the shower but Georgia kept forgetting back and before she could know what was happening, the shower had opened up onto her head while the water made its way out of it and touching her cranium, the coldness of it left her in a state of shock.


    It was very cold and she could not believe that Simon was making her go through something like that. His face had turned red and seeing her getting were from head to by the water, he was pleased because he knew that the water was going to revive her spirit from wherever it could be.


    Georgia stood under the shower for some minutes, before feeling Simon¡¯s hands from behind touching her hair and taking off her clothes. She does not stand there immobile for some minutes before actually understanding what is happening to her.


    ¡°Why are you doing this, what did I ever do to you?¡± she asked all wet but he did not offer a word but just stripped her of her clothes. Looking at her fine body and t belly, Simon was surprised at how Georgia was so beautiful and it was a shame that he had never noticed it all because he was chasing someone who was never going to be his.


    Covered with shame, she could not help but think about what was going to happen to her after that, but not wanting to care about what might happenter, a part of her was so happy to feel his hands on her skin and to see how affectionate he was.


    ¡°You don¡¯t don¡¯t say anything again else I will use my lips to make you stop,¡± he murmured slowly aftering back up and taking a look at the fright that had settled inside her eyes, it was something that he did not want but he could also detect that the drink in her system was slowly going away.


    Opening the shower again but this time to bath Georgia, she did not say any words again as her mind kept on thinking about the words that he had released from his mouth.


    Georgia¡¯s heartbeat had tremendously incurred and as he bathed her like a baby, he made sure to wash all the parts that he admired especially her breast. It was a very good thing that she was drunk, at least she got to enjoy something like that but not wanting to get her hopes up, her father preferred not to think about it.


    When he was done, he dried her up with the help of a clean white towel that was not used on the shelf, and taking her out of the bathroom, he went with her into the room and put her sear down on the bed.


    Touching her hair to see her face, Georgia Jerked from the bed in excitement just from feeling his hand caress her face down to her lips.


    ¡°What is wrong, do you feel pains anywhere?¡± he asked looking at her but her voice not being able toe out, she shook her bead in denial. The alcohol was still deep in her but it had subsided a little bit.


    He rose to his feet asking her to stay on the bed while he went to make coffee for her but Georgia trying to get herself together, looked around with her eyes filled with drin, and not knowing what to do, she bizarrely looked at him.


    He had left for the kitchen and Georgia who was seated in the room, felt weird being in his house and even letting him bathe her when he had someone else in mind. It was hard to believe but she had to deal with it like that. Rising to her feet, she made her way out of there but fell shortly after she stood up from the bed.


    The sound from the fallen things bad attracted Simon and all he wanted to do was to take care of her so he ran back into the room to find out what was happening. Seeing Georgia on the floor as he walked inside his room, Simon asked in fear,


    What happened Georgia?¡± but she pushed his hands away saying,R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you care, Simon, we both know what you want and whom your heart beats for so with the pretense.


    Simon saw that she wanted to talk about those kinds of things so he asked,


    ¡± Are you sure that you know whom my heart yearns for?¡± his question was brief but very precise and she said yes.


    Georgia¡¯s heart was beating and he could listen to it from where was standing and seeing how vulnerable she was, he did not want to take advantage of her because he had feelings for her.


    ¡°You think that you will just keep me here like some loose woman and do whatever you want with me right?¡± she raised a question but Simon answered back to her with a smile saying,


    ¡°I am not keeping you here, you will stay here till you drop this crazy attitude of yours.¡±


    Georgia was mad at him for saying such stupidity and she began to scream out loud,


    ¡°Who did you think you are to decide with ai do with my life or not, I don¡¯t care what you want from me but know that it won¡¯t happen,¡± her voice went on a bit higher, and Simon looked at how hurt she was, tried to live an inch towards her but she screamed out saying,


    ¡°If youe closer to me, even if it¡¯s just a second close to me, I will hurt you.¡±


    ¡°With what? those hands that I am seeing?¡± he asked licking his lips.


    Georgia got angrier noticing that he was only advancing and screaming out in fear mixed with anger, she asked what he wanted from her but before she could finish her sentence, Simon had already pulled her and with his lips going closer to hers, he kissed her passionately as he had never done to anyone before in his life.


    Georgia had been taken by surprise and standing like a statue, she was lost in the warmness of his arms and did not either push him back or enjoy the kid, she was just standing like a pole.


    Their lips mixed and the tongues began to touch each other. It was aplicated situation but Georgia had been drowning in her passion that she could not bear to stop Simon from doing with he wasmitting with her.

 Chapter 93

    Feeling how calm she had be, he slowly pulled backward while looking at the tear that had dropped out of her eyes.


    Yes, it was the only way to shut her up as she was talking a little bit too much, and seeing how she enjoyed it, Simon responded to her many questions with just an answer which was that,


    ¡°I love you Georgia, I was not sure about my feelings at first but I do know that you have changed my perspective about life just in the few days that we have spent together and I am happy about that.¡±


    With her eyes opening slowly, she could not believe what she had just given attention to as it sounded too good to be true. Wanting to move away from him, he blocked the entrance asking why she was still angry, looking into her eyes, she could feel her pain and confusion but mustering the courage to ask, she said,


    ¡°How can you love me when all the life you have loved just one person who is my friend Crystal?¡± she questioned and the lone that had drawn on his face, knew that things were going toe to that as it was only a matter of time.


    Simon moved a little bit backward and staring at her, he answered,


    ¡± I used to love your friend Georgia but for some reason which I cannot exin, I find myself thinking about you all the time and wanting to spend some time with you.¡±


    ¡°How is that even possible, you and I know that you have loved Crystal for years and you still love her so don¡¯t behave like that feeling is gone,¡± she let out feeling like he wanted to just use her and dump her.


    Simon could feel that she was about to crack up so he walked back closer to her and held her without expecting him to kiss her, he ced a kiss on her lips to make her calm down but Georgia pped him and told him never to touch her again.


    The fire in her eyes made him know that she was very angry with him but not being able to understand what the matter was, loved her holding her hair while tears dropped out of her eyes.


    ¡°What is even the matter with you, I try to understand you and to make you feel better but all you do is this?¡± he yelled out at her, and Georgia turning her gaze to face him shouted,


    ¡°I do not want to be a second choice to anyone and certainly not to someone like you who has always loved my friend. I do not want to be envious of my friend just because of you,¡± her voice had increased and Simon trying his best to calm her down, fought him so badly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Moving her tiny hands telling him not to hold her and that he should have left her at the bar to have her fun and to feel free because the only person who understood her was no longer with her, Simon pleaded with her to calm down and let her know that he was by her side, he made sure she did not hurt herself by moving her hands so much.


    ¡°Can you just calm down for a second and listen to me Georgia, you are getting all this wrong and you know it,¡± he spoke out gently not wanting to shout out at her.


    ¡°I want to leave, take me back to the ce where I was before because I don¡¯t want to be here, I don¡¯t want to see four faces and I don¡¯t want you,¡± she said but Simon not being able to understand her anymore, asked has the matter was with her and why she was behaving like that and she yelled out bot being able to hold back herself that,


    ¡°I love you, Simon, yes I love you and I have been like a fool over these past moments knowing that you will never have eyes for me but only for my friend so there you have it,¡± she muttered with so much sorrow.


    He was not surprised to listen to that and on the contrary, he had anticipated that she was in love with him because her actions were very clear though she did her best to hide them. Her body had be weak out of a sudden, probably because of the drinks and stress that she had just gone through.


    Holding her from falling, Simon carried her into the bedroom but with the little strength that she had left in her, she still wanted to fight him back leaving him with the impression that she was very stubborn.


    ¡°Stop fighting what we have Georgia, it¡¯s not going to help you in any way you know that don¡¯t you?¡± he raised a question taking her closer to him and reaching the bedroom, he ced her on the bed and went to have the coffee made knowing that it was going to make her feel better.


    ¡°Have you ever cheated on a woman?¡± her question popped up from behind before he could leave the room and Simon halted for a second, maintained his posture, and not turning back to have a look at her, he answered with concern as well,


    ¡°No, are you asking because you think I will cheat on you Georgia?¡±


    ¡°No¡± just asking to know.


    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t,¡± he responded.


    ¡°Has a woman ever cheated on you,¡± she asked another question?¡± She felt the strong, steady beating of his heartbeat.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he muttered and she further asked,


    ¡°What did you do when you found out?¡±


    ¡°I stopped seeing her.¡±


    There was a silence in the room and she understood that he was not bluffing when answering her questions. Standing there for a few seconds wondering why she had to ask him all those questions, Simon did not get any further questions from her so he walked out of there towards the direction of his kitchen while Georgia sat on his bed looking all lost.


    He hade back with the mug of tea and ced it by her, he saw how covered with tears her face was, and not wanting her to feel bad, he took her into his arms. Georgia closed her eyes when she found herself cradled against the chest of the man who had made her cry like a baby.


    Whenever he touched or kissed her, reminded her of the fact that she was a woman. A Woman with strong passions she had repressed and denied.

 Chapter 94

    Her hands went through his T-shirt and gathering her hands she pulled it up and over his shoulders. She had wanted that theiring together should be slow, leisurely with no rush but she knew that it had to be for some other time as she could feel his erection on herp and it was as hard as a block of wood.


    She was falling in love with him so much that, she wanted him inside of her as soon as possible. There was no pretense as she sat up on the bed and used her hands to pull down the zipper of his trousers, Simon could see in her eyes that she wanted him and yes, she wanted him inside of her.


    He ced his eyes on her, making sure that she was very ready for what was about to happen. His breath caressed her neck as she concentrated on unzipping his trousers and without wasting much time m, his cks were out and so were his pants.


    Simon had held her by the hand and going down slowly, he ensured that her head was well ced on the bed in order not to cause any damage as well as hurt her. When Georgia¡¯s hands closed on his sex again, he prayed not to spill his passion on her. His hands were shaking when he bent over to open the drawer at the bedside table.


    He was aware of the fact that he needed to slip on a condom before finally undressing Georgia, if not he was going to be forced to get inside of her without any protection. His hands had steadied enough for him to open the packet and slip thetex over his erection.


    Georgia, closed her eyes, letting her senses take over. She felt Simon search for the zipper to undress her and managing to get to it, he eased the dress up and rolled it over her head. A slight chill shook her when the cold air kissed her exposed flesh.


    Simon moved over her again, trailing light kisses over her throat, down her breastbone to her belly. Her hands tightened into fists. He pressed his mouth to the triangle of silk and breathed a kiss there. The heat from his mouth added to the fire that threatened to singe her.


    Looping his fingers in the waistband of her panties, Simon eased them through Georgia¡¯s smooth thighs and legs so slowly that it set her teeth on the edge.


    ¡°please please,¡± she pleaded shamelessly, he was torturing her.


    Simon knew what she wanted because he wanted the same. Tonight there was to be no forey, he had waited too long for a woman like Georgia toe into his life.


    Bracing a hand on each of her knees, he spread them apart as he lowered himself against her prone body.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Reaching between their bodies, she grabbed his penis, building it into her body. Throwing back her head, she bit her lips as he eased his erection into her celibate flesh.


    Before she had a chance to react, she was swept off in his arms as he carried her to better ce her on the bed.


    So many thoughts had crowded her mind, so many questions she wanted to ask, but she found herselfpletely mute.


    Wrapping her arms around Simon¡¯s neck, she marries her face against his shoulder.


    ¡°I want him, I need him,¡± a voice recited inside her head, leaving Georgiapletely t on the bed with a high ecstasy that needed to be satisfied.


    The statements yed like a litany, burning a tattoo in her brain and all she wanted was for Simon to get down to action but she had to wait a little bit for what he had in store for her. Georgia getting impatient, held Simon¡¯s dress wanting him all for herself, and with a deep groin he halted for some seconds before taking a look at her and asking whether she was okay, his question was somehow embarrassing to her.


    Not knowing whether to answer him or to just sit there and look at him, Georgia asked him what he wanted from her, and Simon knowing that her question was a tricky one, murmured slowly as he crawled back to her,


    ¡± I want all of you, like everything in and out of you.¡±


    His answer was a very interesting one and feeling all the pleasures that were there, she could not bear to have anyints as to him having his way with her. Georgia had felt a strange feeling of fear cropping up her body, and not wanting to look ufortable or anything of the sort, she let him do what he had in mind to do.


    With her heart beating like a drum, she only wanted one thing, which was to have all the pleasures that there were to have sat at that particr point in time. Simon treated and respected her as a woman and caressed with all these mixed feelings, she just wanted him more and more inside of her, without any form of regrets.


    He was gentle, generous, loving, and above all she trusted him. Simon crafted her in his chest and making sure to keep his eyes on her as a sign ofmunication, he prayed that whatever was about to happen was not a dream. The fragrance from her soft skin caressed his nostrils, and not being able to resist, he was forced to ask her what she uses as lotion Georgia letting out a smile answered,


    ¡°I use Yves Rocher products and it is one of the best,¡± she rted. He was not sure of figuring out that particr brand of lotion, but whatever it was, it looked and smelled good on her. As soon as he gazed at her soft and tender breast through her whiteced bra, he got an erection like a teenage boy.


    Simon had told himself that all women were the same except Crystal but he was now faced with Georgia who was just like her friend with the only difference being that she was a little bit more scattered and daring than her friend.


    Simon looked at her in the eyes before slowly taking off her blouse. Simon didn¡¯t want to walk away from Georgia, not only did he want her in his bed, but he also wanted her in his life as well. What she didn¡¯t know was, that he was ready to give him anything that was in his power to give to her.


    ¡°Does he love me, is he thinking about Crystal as he is in this room with me?¡± she raised a question wishing to find answers but a voice called her attention back to the other, as it made her know that she was about to have a fine moment.


    Simon did not want to think about Becky though she was with him for years. He had always felt her be so clinging and not wanting topare them both because she was not Becky as she was dead to him, he realized that what he was beginning to feel for Georgia was an aching feeling for fulfillment.


    Simon was aware of the fact that Georgia wasn¡¯t a virgin and she had not confessed to being one but he knew that she was not as sexually experienced as he was so he needed to slow down with her. She has admitted to sleeping with a couple of guys but he still saw it through her eyes that they were all lies and she only said that because she wanted to seek validity of being a ¡®bad bitch¡¯ like she calls herself from time to time.


    Herst rtionship was a charade and having the feeling of not being enough for his ex-boyfriend, she was willing to do more but the dud had decided his part which she had to ept. Simon had remembered that the sheers on the terrace were not closed when he had felt a cold breeze blow him but wanting to get up to go close it up, Georgia held him back.


    He could see in her eyes that she was already in the mood but he wanted to take his time to explore every corner of her body so noticing that he was on a high building with his apartment on the fourth floor, it was not a problem for him if the curtains were open.


    He went back down on her and he smiled when Georgia raised his arms to wee him into her embrace. Sinking to the bed, he supported his weight on his elbows as he yed down between her legs. Slowly, tentatively, he brushed his lips against hers inhaling the lingering scent of alcohol on her breath,


    ¡°I will protect you,¡± he whispered, and her mind immediately after went to Maxwell who was certainly going to be on her case from that moment onwards.


    She had fallen in love in the space of some seconds after knowing him for years and this was the proof to say that true love might be closer to you but you never know.

 Chapter 95

    The soft groaning out at the back of her throat at the slight pain was reced with a sound of pleasure she had never known Simon could give to her in that way. Goosebumps had filled all over her body and the groaning that she was letting out had also filled the whole room.


    Simon was closed, but he wanted to get closer. Sliding his palms under Georgia¡¯s hips, he lifted her off the mattress at the same time as she wrapped her legs around his waist. Going to his knees, he pulled her to him, she arched her back I¡¯m an attempt to even get closer.


    The sensation of his testicles beating a rhythmic tattoo against her thighs made his erectionrger, longer and it became his undoing. He felt the intense tightening in the sac and the burning at the base of his spine. He didn¡¯t want it to be over until Georgia climaxed.


    He lowered her lips, with his hands moving up to cover her magnificent breast. Georgia gasped when Simon gently kneaded her breast. His fingers, swept over her nipples until they were as hard as pebbles. Her breathing wasing in deep pants as the throbbing between her thighs intensified.


    The walls of her vagina, contracted, rxed, and contacted again, each time stronger and with more intensity.


    Pulling back slightly in an attempt to dy ejaction, Simon plunged deeper, harder, and each time he pulled back, it was a little bit farther and each time he plunged, it was a little bit deeper. He took long measure strokes before quickening them. Beads of sweat dotted his forehead and upper lips.


    He felt her contractions squeeze his blood-engorged sex, and Simon knew he couldn¡¯t hold any longer. Lowering his head, he buried his face against her neck and groaned yielding to the burning need that made him crave a woman like her who woulde into his life when he least expected.


    She lost count of the orgasms ovepping each other and leaving her unable to move. Even when the moment of ecstasy had passed, shey motionless and only the rising and falling of her chest made her still know that she was alive.


    ¡°I love him,¡± she murmured and that was herst thought before she sumbed to the sated sleep reserved for lovers.


    Simon had fallen on one side away from her, with a feeling of satisfaction and realizing that she was already asleep, he let out a smile on his face feeling happy that she was massively satisfied by him. He had never had so much pleasure before and just when he thought that everything was lost for him, he had found Georgia who made his body shake with passion, and being with her in his arms, he could not wish for any other thing but to be loved by her the same way he was loving her in all possible way that he could think off.


    Walking around the house, Crystal felt funny but could not exin what was happening with her. She had an unexinable desire to make love to her and just before she could think of anything else, she had walked back into the room with the jar of water in her hands which she had taken from the kitchen.


    se trying to finish his work on theptop, noticed that Crystal was strange but he could not tell why. Closing hisptop halfway, he asked her toe to sit by her but she refused like she always did, and seeing how frustrated she looked, he was troubled and wanted to know why.


    Rising to his feet and approaching her, before he could ask what the matter was, Crystal¡¯s lips had moved at the same time and her words made way out as she said,


    ¡°Make love to me ze, I don¡¯t care about tomorrow I just want to live the moment now with you and feel your hardness inside of me¡±, she moaned and ze looking at how she was burning with patient, quieted down as he ced a kiss on her lips.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He was confused for a second and he could not exin why the sudden change but knowing fully well that it must not have been easy for her to ask something like that, he muttered too,


    ¡± I will give you what you want, you do not need to beg me for it because I love you and you have the right to ask me what you want.¡± Crystal listening to him tell her all those things, held him by the cor of his shirt and kissed him passionately.


    Her panties were already wet and all she wanted was to have him inside of her as soon as possible. ze took his time to look at every inch of her body, making the most out of it. He sent his hands under her hips and rolled out the right jeans that she was putting on, she grabbed his hair while looking at him keenly.


    He parted her legs open and sniffed the smell of her vagina using his fingers on ying with them slowly not to hurt her. To him, it was as though he was having a new experience with her but Crystal was already excited by what he was doing to her, and pinning her toes on the bed, she moved her body in excitement. ze realizing how much effect what he was doing to her had, moved his hands to her belly as he rubbed the hairs on her navel line.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±, he murmured but Crystal feeling as though she was out of the world had no means of responding to him unbuttoning her blouse, he made his way to her bra looking at her well-snapped breasts on her chest. Her breast was round and pointing and that made her penis even harder.


    He held them with both hands while making her feel warmer inside. He had no intention of rushing as it was obvious that she was dying to have him inside of her as fast as possible.


    Taking off her blouse and bra he came back down and rolled her panties out, he admired her t belly and bright skin. The color of the inner body was the same as her face and using his hands to part her ones open, he went down slowly while telling her how she smelled good


    ze took a look at her vagina and in as much as he had never done that to any otherdy before, he was attracted andfortable by her clean nature so he used his tongue inside of her. Turning his tongue into her vagina, he could listen to her groaning deeply as she felt so good.


    Her vagina became more sensual and his hands had to hold her from hitting herself against the little table that was by her bed, not being able to resist she called out his name ying with him to do the needful as she could not hold it anymore.


    Yes, Crystal felt that she was going to squirt in his mouth but ze feeling sofortable about the whole thing, told her to go ahead and do that as he was very much ready to swallow everything that wasing out of her without any worry.


    He was not worried about the fact that she was going to squirt in his mouth, rather her groaning was what got him worried as the whole house was very silent at night and the echo of her voice could be listened to all over.


    Crystal grabbed the bedspread and with a whiff of intense emotion, she let out a shout causing him toe up quickly to cover her mouth with a kiss. Crystal¡¯s eyes were wet with tears from all the excitement that she was feeling inside and without further ado, Simonprehending that she was still in her learning phase, told her not to worry anymore as he was going to do the needful straight away.


    Splitting up her legs with his knees, he kept his gaze on her face while maintaining eyes contact with her before slipping into her wet vagina making her feel his hardness going into her slowly.


    ¡± It is okay I won¡¯t hurt you Crystal ¡°, she heard him say, and letting out a smile on her face, she pulled his head downwards as she reached for his lips.


    ¡°I want all of you ze and I do not want this to end¡±, she murmured ze pushing slowly in and out of her told her that he had no intentions of leaving her not now not ever. A smile could be detected on her face and feeling every movement that he was doing in her, she groaned even more realizing that she was almost attaining orgasm.


    His waist had already started signaling him that it was time for him to give way for his Siemens toe out but ze not wanting to leave her hanging, increased his speed and whined his waist while pushing a bit harder, Crystal¡¯s voice popped up a little bit as she grabbed him by the back circling his midriff as tight as her orgasm was making its way out.

 Chapter 96

    ¡± Yes, baby, hit it there, I want it¡±, she screamed out and ze noticing she was about to let off pushed it even harder giving rise to a vtile attachment for them to release at the same time.


    Feeling a warmnessing from her, ze let out keeping a steady posture on Crystal and looking at her bing weak after the pleasurable encounter she had just felt.


    He had be weak as well as after the exhaustion he had gotten from the sweet encounter with her juicy vagina. Being careful not to fall on her, he slowly rolls out of her body and slides her by the side of the bed while breathing heavily.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±, she asked but he tried to catch his breath, he nodded in eptance of what she had asked. Her face glittering up, she was feeling all happy after what had just taken ce, she felt ze gathering her into his arms and kissing her forehead saying,


    ¡± You were so sweet she, I enjoyed every bit of it¡±, he whimpered giving her a loving look.


    ¡°And you were awesome as well¡±, she reciprocated his words. Feeling all tired and sleepy, she did not wish for morning to be caught a glimpse of as she wanted to savor the moment a little bit more.


    The sounds from the little droplets of the rain that had fallen that morning could be listened to and turning from his sleep to the other side, ze realized that Crystal was still asleep. He let out a smile on his lips before lowering his head of cing a kiss on her lips which led her to change position.


    He was too beautiful even while sleeping, and the feeling that had taken all over his body was something that he could not exin himself. She was too beautiful and her red lips gave her an extra beauty that he could not get over so soon.


    ¡± I love you so much Crystal, and if I have toy down my life for you, then I will do it,¡± he muttered before lifting his left hand to touch her, but what he had felt was disturbing. Her body was so hot and without wanting to exaggerate things, her skin temperature could bepared to that of the sun.


    ¡°What is wrong with her and why is she so feverish?¡± questions popped up in his head. Confused and worried, he began to me himself for what had happened, and thinking back to her uncontroble demands for couplingst night, ze thought that it was a result of the harshness of what they had both done.


    Getting up to have a seat properly on the bed, ze made an effort to wake her up slowly and without wanting to cause any panic in her dreand, ze could give attention to her stretching herself and her bones were cracking so much.


    That wasn¡¯t normal but he could see some changes in her. His eyes put up with time to screen her body while she was stretching herself and by so doing, the bed cover rolled out of her boy.


    ¡°She looks different and I can¡¯t even exin why,¡± he muttered.


    ze caressed her hair gently while calling out her name making sure that she responded before he could step down to go do what he wanted to do Crystalwasg pulled by his voice and began toe back to herself, slowly opened her eyes and seeing ze¡¯s face, she let out a smile as she said,


    ¡°Good morning baby, how are you doing today, and how was your night?¡± He looked at her with so much love in his eyes and responded that it was good, and seeing how she pulled herself onto the bed, ughedgh thinking that he was looking at a little girl.


    ¡°I am happy that you are fine and I am also d that you had a very good night,¡± he mumbled Crystal gazing at him, whispered,


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you more,¡± he responded.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Time was passing and he needed Crystal to wake up and prepare herself as she was running out of temperature, but she did not look like she was worried about a thing as she told ze to let her be. Insisting that she was running temperature, he told her to wake up and have her bath while he went downstairs to tell the maid to make something very nice to them that morning.


    She nodded and ze thought that she was going to do exactly what he had asked her to do since she did not argue with him so he left the room for the living room downstairs. Nina was already in the kitchen and asked where she could get the napkins to clean the house, she was told what to do.


    She has been home doing nothing and not wanting it to continue like that, she wanted to do something to upy herself with before Crystal woke up. Taking the napkin and walking out of the kitchen, she bumps into ze who wasing downstairs too.


    ¡°Hey Nina, how are you this morning and what are you up to?¡± he inquired noticing that she was holding a cleaning napkin in her hands, Nina responding to his salutation, told him that she wanted to be useful so she was about to start cleaning the house.


    Looking at her, he took them from her hands saying,


    ¡°I know that you are bored and also that this has been your job all your life, but believe me, you are very special to Crystal hence making you special to me too and I cannot let you do jobs like this okay,¡± he spoke out.

 Chapter 97

    Nina could understand that perfectly well but it was difficult to be in the same spot not being young. ze pleaded with her to be a little more patient as he was putting everything together for what they had discussed but while he spoke, she only felt like she was a burden and did not want to feel that way anymore.


    ¡°Thank you ze, and I appreciate your efforts,¡± she mumbled before thinking about Crystal who was not down yet. Rolling her eyes upstairs and finally getting the guts  to ask where she was polite, ze told her that she was certainly having her bath, and Gina thinking back to what she had heardst night, a mischievous smile left her lips.


    She asked whether she could go meet her upstairs and he nodded with a smile on his face which made Gina understand that he wasfortable with her going to his bedroom. She excused herself before going upstairs to see her beloved Crystal and having so many ideas on how to tease her, Gina climbed the stairs and finally arrived at ze¡¯s bedroom.


    Knocking on the door, everywhere was calm so she thought that she was asleep and knocked even harder, but she could not get any sign of her. Gina wondered whether she was still sleeping or in the bathropushedshed the door slowly as it was slightly open, and scared to death by what she had seen, she screamed out in fear.


    Her voice had infiltrated ze¡¯s ears from downstairs and wondering what might have happened upstairs, he took to his heels in the direction of his room. Nina was devastated anding back to herself, she called out Crystal¡¯s name thinking that she was dead.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Her body was on the ground while she was unconscious. Nina had approached her in an attempt to wake her up but it was obvious that she was not reacting to anything that had been done to her.


    ¡°Wake up Ms. Crystal, what happened to you?¡± she asked with tears in her eyes, and ze reached his room and found Crystal on the floor, he was shocked to see her in that state.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he raised a question walking toward Gina who told him that she did not know as she had walked inside the room and found her like that on the floor and she was not reacting to anything that she was doing.


    ¡°Call the doctor now,¡± he spoke out and Gina without any hesitation, rose to her feet to call the doctor just like he had instructed ze carrying her into his arms took her to the bed before going into the bathroom to get a wet towel toe and put on her head.


    The morning was good and Georgia still asleep, she was woken up by the sound of tes falling right into her dreams. The sounds jerked her from her sleep making her wake up abruptly as though the world wasing to an end. Jumping out of the mattress, she rushed outside the room to see what was going on and saw Simon Ridge on the floor trying to pick up the ys that were shattered.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± she asked feeling all worried and catching a glimpse of his bleeding, she freaked out asking him to stop picking them up.


    ¡°I am sorry that I woke you up Georgia, I was making an effort to make breakfast but it turned out badly,¡± he mentioned but Georgia telling him not to say anything further, took him by the hand to the tap where she washed the blood off it.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be doing all this Simon, don¡¯t worry I will take it from here so that you will not get hurt again,¡± she spoke out Simon gazing at her felt loved, and without being able to hold himself back, he lowered his head before cing a kiss on her lips.


    The doctor was already at the Jadiels residence and after cross-examining Crystal, she had regained consciousness wanting to know what had happened to her. ze and Gina were worried to the core and inquiring about the course of her passing out, the doctor gazed at ze with shiny eyes.


    His lips could not wait to give him the news and they were going to decide whether it was going to be a good one for them or not.


    ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that and why is the doctor here babe?¡± she asked feeling afraid that something was wrong but the doctor replied telling her not to be anxious because there was a good reason for what had happened to her,


    ¡°What is it Dr. you are scaring us,¡± Gina, spoke out and the doctor said,


    ¡°You are pregnant Ms. Crystal.¡±


    The news fell on their ears like thunder and though they both loved themselves, they were not certain whether it was a good time for a baby to pop out, and thinking back to the fight that they were having with Maxwell their minds were a mess.


    His heart was filled with joy yet there was still a feeling of fear because they had an ongoing case with Maxwell which needed to be trashed as soon as possible and having a baby was out of ce and could only endanger her life more.


    ¡°No I can¡¯t be pregnant it¡¯s not true,¡± she cried out but Gina looked at her and asked her not to feel that way, looks at ze¡¯s face which was also filled with so much confusion, and the doctor saw the tension on their faces, he let out,


    ¡°What is the matter Mr. Jadiel hope everything is well.¡± ze thanked him foring and while he wished for a happy day, he told Gina to please apany the doctor out of the house and smile at him, the doctor instructed that Crystal get a lot of rest before he walked out of their room.


    ¡°No it¡¯s not possible babe, how do I take care of this child?¡± she asked with tears in her eyes, and ze seeing how devastated she was, went down on his knees not wanting history to repeat itself, and with a calm voice he said,


    ¡°I will always be here for you both.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!